Melisande R. Mason

2042

The Great Cataclysm

Chapter One

The Pacific Fault

The Bunyip crunched to the seabed with a thud and recoiled, bouncing up and down like a yo-yo on a string before tipping at a forty-five degree angle. Nick’s solid frame crashed hard against the curved sides in the cramped interior of the submersible.

‘Christ Beau, what happened?’ He bellowed straightening quickly. He wiped aside the trickle of blood from a cut to his head after hitting one of the sharp instruments lining the walls.

The small man at the helm hunched his bony shoulders, the knuckles on one hand white from grappling the guidance lever, the other snapping switches as he fought to tame the sub. ‘I don’t know!’

A blip, blip, blip sound filled the air followed by a ping and a whir.

Nick crawled over to one of the six small viewing windows located in the thick titanium hull and angled his head sideways, pressing his eye obliquely against the thick round fisheye. The view outside wavered, distorted by the eight-inch thickness of the glass. It was like trying to see through pea soup so he turned to the remote camera display where a larger milky picture beamed onto the green screen mounted above Beau’s console. Surrounding this screen dozens of black needles whirred around inside glass circles, some dancing back and forth, others pointing to coloured-graded sections on dials. A bank of switches arced around the control panel in front of the helm, and it was on these that Beau concentrated his efforts to stabilise the bucking sub.

Another small man with toad-like eyes hunched over a second computer screen. He squinted through rimless glasses at his flickering screen, searching for a quick explanation for the sudden upheaval. He flinched when Nick’s big hand clamped his shoulder. ‘Four points plus that one I’d guess Jeremy?’ Nick said.

‘Spot on boss. Four point nine to be exact. Right under us.’ Jeremy pulled at his shirt collar and squirmed on the padded bench curving around the base of the sub they all shared, it’s edges hard and low to the floor. The air-conditioning in the sphere struggled and fluctuated and small beads of perspiration popped and glistened in neat rows between the furrows crinkling his square forehead. ‘The seismo’s bouncing all over the place.’

Beau worked at the controls, arms flying about him as he flicked first one switch then another. ‘That’s not the only thing. If this’s a taste of what’s coming, then we don’t want to be down here too much longer, that’s if your predictions are right Nick.’

Nick rolled his dark chocolate eyes. ‘Yeah, well I don’t think there’s any doubt now. D’you?’

Nick lurched again and cocked his head over his wide shoulder to Beau. ‘Bloody hell Beau can’t you get her under control!’

Beau’s hands flicked over instruments and switches. ‘I’m trying goddammit! It’s like riding a bucking bronco.’

The Bunyip convulsed, cart-wheeling Nick off balance again. He straightened and peered through the tiny distorted window where the tomblike stillness he expected to see at this depth was replaced by a murky spinning turbulence that created a feeling of eeriness and foreboding.

Then as fast as it began the frantic rocking stopped and quietness descended.

The men waited, their breaths coming in sharp bursts as they prepared for another pounding that didn’t come, instead the Bunyip floated gracefully like a lazy dolphin drifting in a calm sea.

‘Better put a bandaid on that cut boss.’ Beau muttered as he began checking for damage.

‘I’m okay. Maintain six hundred and fifty metres and let Sam know we’re staying down longer than anticipated. I want to check the seismometer out there for damage.’

‘Six fifty?’ Beau responded.

‘Oh, sorry. Two thousand feet.’ Nick often forgot his crew were American.

* * *

On the surface Sam Hallam lounged his stubby frame against the heavy oak wheel of the Platypus. The big one hundred and ten metre boat rocked gently on the calm ocean as she kept her station above the Bunyip.  Serenity surrounded him and the shimmering sun bounced off the sea’s flat surface, it’s warm rays lulling him into a perfect state of torpor. He looked across to the low lying Mururoa Atoll, just visible in the distance above the indigo ocean, and screwed up his face as a sheet of crackled glass from the sea reflected a bright flash into his drooping brown eyes. The heat of the day burned through the bridge window onto his strong dark arms and he dreamed of tropical Polynesian nights, drenched with romantic island music and sensuous rhythms. He was savouring the excitement stirring his loins when Beau’s animated voice cackled over the ship’s radio jerking him roughly back to reality.

‘Sam! Come in Sam. Over.’

Sam came to attention. ‘Whooo. What’s happening, man? Over.’

‘We’ve been hit by a bloody tremor, no damage though. Nick wants to make sure the seismo isn’t damaged, it’s jumping around like a jack rabbit, so we’ll be down here a while longer. How’s everything upstairs? Over.’

‘Okay. No sign of any trouble here water’s smoo….th as fresh laid satin sheets. Don’t worry about us.’ He drawled. ‘We’ll find somethin’ to do. Standing by. Out.’

Sam flicked the transceiver button and leaned back into the chair kicking his thick legs up onto a table beside the helm. He tucked his thumbs into his belt and slowly laced his fat fingers over a belly swollen by too much good eating and drinking, and a slash of pearly white opened up across his broad jaw. He loved his job as skipper with a passion, he thought Nick was the best dude a man could work for; he never lost his temper and treated the men as equals. Being in charge of the Platypus with her crew of twelve made him feel important and fulfilled.

On board Bunyip things were not going so well, seismic activity continued to rattle their instruments. They had traced this seam of unrest from north of Hawaii to Tahiti, where for weeks they had carried out secret dives to the seabed. Deep cracks in the ocean floor spreading from Tahiti like a giant squid reaching for its prey had led them to this point.

Nick flicked the band holding his shoulder length honey coloured hair loose, and sharp lines crimped his leathered forehead as he squinted over Beau’s head to his monitor. They waited, hoping the mirky water would clear so they could see the metre-square steel box on the seabed containing the seismograph.

‘We can’t stay down with the air-con fluctuating like this.’ Nick said. ‘This muck’s not going to clear anytime soon. We’ll have to surface and come down later.’

‘You think?’ Beau said, memories of the past hour crowded his thoughts. His eyelids drooped and he wriggled his feet to ward off the cramps that were inevitable from inactivity in the confined space they shared. ‘I’ll need time to check her out before we dive again, I’m worried the hull could be damaged.’

Nick flinched at the idea that his precious Bunyip might be damaged. ‘Yeah, no seismo’s worth that risk Beau. Call Sam and take her up.’ Thoughts of the temperate environment on the surface and a hot shower beckoned, although he knew it would be hours before he could relax.

Beau counted off the depth as the Bunyip rose gracefully, taking two hours forty-five minutes to reach the surface. They felt the turbulence increase until it felt like being in a washing machine as the surface waves jostled their cocoon, and they waited for the familiar thump as the sub handlers connected the heavy steel cables, as thick as a man’s arm, in preparation for the lift onboard the Platypus.

Nick laid his hand on Beau’s shoulder. ‘Great job down there mate. That was one helluva dance.’

Beau warmed under Nick’s smile. ‘Piece of cake boss.’ He also knew it would be a while before he could rest. So many checks to do but he didn’t care, he loved the Bunyip like it was his own baby and despite the challenge faced today, he would be first on board for the next dive.

* * *

It was always a dizzying moment for the Bunyip as they left the buoyant water and hovered in mid-air, swaying precariously until the huge davit that had plucked them from the sea lowered her gently into her gantry cradle on the rear deck of the ship.

Nick liked to leave the sub first once she was secured. It had nothing to do with escaping the claustrophobic atmosphere in the pressure-sphere, but more to do with the anxiety he felt that no damage should come to the craft while she was being locked into her cradle. Now he had the added worry of damage she may have experienced below. He folded his wide shoulders forward and climbed toward the escape hatch, drawing in a deep breath as he squeezed his large body into the narrow space. He reached for the overhead hatch and pushed open the heavy lid, letting it fall back on the hull with a bang. He slammed shut his eyes as an arc of brilliant light flooded his face, and scrambled through the hatch, sliding gracefully onto the deck to begin his inspection of the hull.

He gave the crew up thumbs-up and they guided her carefully into her cradle on the ship’s open rear deck and fastened a giant hook to her nose, and then the pulleys took over hauling her into the steel gantry where she nestled with ease. Nick trailed his hands over the yellow balloon-shaped cocoon, sweeping away the trailing shiny silk threads of water streaming from her fat titanium hull, his eyes peeled for any cuts or bruises like a loving parent inspecting his child on it’s return from a particularly roughhouse football match. Satisfied all was well, Nick racked his elbows against the ship’s rail and leaned back to watch Beau and Jeremy disembark onto the platform on the gantry. He contemplated his good fortune and a twinkle sparkled in his eyes as he surveyed the sub and the men surrounding her, like a crew of nurses tending their patient. He savoured the ship’s gentle sway and drew in the heavy salt air. Breaking his stance, he leaned on one arm and stroked his moustache, spreading his thumb and forefinger back and forth over it’s henna sprouts unconsciously trying to tame the wiry tufts. Many people accused him of being a dreamer, said he’d never make it.Well, the world’s full of dreamers. Just as well too.He thought. Yet his success was always tempered by a longing for Australia. He had made this dream come true now his new dream was to take the Platypus home.

Seven years ago he had gambled everything when he’d instructed a shipyard in Miami to build her, solely on the assumption he would win the ten-year, multimillion dollar American research contract. It was a case of no Platypus – no contract. He had sweet-talked an American shipwright and some other astute investors, one of which was Graham Bronson – his best friend, into financing the deal to the tune of two hundred and eighty-million dollars, and many sleepless nights followed until his successful bid was announced. It wasn’t so much the money, which in the year 2035 was a conservative sum, but his ability to cover every contingency.

She was worth every penny, boasting a broad twenty metre stern with a gantry capable of lifting the Bunyip’s twelve thousand kilograms with ease. The traditional masts carrying radar, GPS and other communications equipment was replaced with a smooth opaque panel on top of the transparent dome-like hood that wrapped around and over the entire superstructure, from the bridge amidships to the stern gantry, giving the ship the appearance of a floating elongated cocoon. This hood made of a material called Navilon invented by a team of French scientists, featured all of these systems built into it’s surface. It’s other unique properties provided the occupants of the bridge insulation from the elements and bulletproof protection against the pirates who roamed the oceans day and night. The hood, operated by voice recognition control could be collapsed into folds above the bridge like a telescope, exposing the forward Veto platform and the stern gantry and hydraulic cranes.

The Short Vertical Take Off and Landing machines, known as Vetos, had superseded the helicopter in 2030, when an exciting breakthrough in technology had reduced production and running costs. Unlike the helicopter these machines could travel much further distances at higher speeds and could hover for much longer. The egg-shaped body was constructed of toughened Navilon with four rotating jet engines positioned at her extremities.

The Platypus’ twin rotating Azipods on her ice strengthened hull pushed her along at an average speed of twenty knots, and with a fuel range of ten thousand kilometres she could stay at sea forty-five days. Four special capsules in the bridge fitted with safety harnesses and communications systems were suspended over a gimbal device to hold the men steady in the highest seas. More capsules were located in strategic places below deck for the crew. In addition to Beau and Jeremy and the ships crew, there were twelve other crew members on board: eight scientific personnel and four marine technicians. A science laboratory of twelve hundred square metres contained wet and dry lab areas, freezers, biological and chemical analysis labs, meteorological labs and climate control chambers. The electronics room housed an Echo Sound processor and Depth Digitiser, bottom mapping Sonar, acoustic Doppler current profiler and a maze of recording equipment.

Besides the laboratory, four climate controlled decks housed the galley, laundry, mess room, ships store and medical facility; and because the men spent weeks at sea at a time, a fully equipped gymnasium and theatre were provided for entertainment. The crew shared comfortable well equipped cabins, each with sleeping cocoons insulated and soundproofed so the men were provided with the utmost comfort.

Then there was the Bunyip, another source of pride. Nick named her after the large creature from Aboriginal mythology who was said to lurk in swamps and water holes. She had cost almost twice as much as the Platypus, however with the lucrative contract in hand, Nick felt the further debt justified. He thought about the rapid technical progress since 1958, when the first Bathyscape, as they were called back then, ventured eleven kilometres to the bottom of the Marianas Deep Trench in the Pacific Ocean. His Bunyip was the envy of many marine scientists, and capable of reaching depths of six and a half thousand metres; about four miles. She carried the most sophisticated equipment available, with hundreds of electronic and mechanical systems. The latest and most innovative addition was a small chamber for a toilet, which allowed the men to stay down for the maximum life support period of eight days.

Nick had needed a brilliant man to manage her complex system, so when Beau Foster, who worked for a hi-tech computer company in Miami was passed over for promotion, Nick had pulled out all stops to hire him. Beau’s price was steep but he had earned his keep a hundred times over, and although they often appeared to be at loggerheads, they had become good friends.

Nick was always ill at ease during the lift as this was the time she was most vulnerable. One slip and immense damage could result. Now she was safe the relief he expected eluded him and worry lines furrowed his brow. He tugged off his shirt to let the sun’s hot rays caress the skin of his weather-hardened chest, but there was a storm cloud gathering in his mind. He ran his fingers through his thick mane and sauntered below-deck to his quarters to fill out the final report to Josh Harrington at the American Geological Institute.

He stepped inside to the welcome quiet dimness of the cabin. An old mahogany desk flanked by two comfortable well worn leather armchairs dominated the spacious area, and surrounded by teak panelled walls, it gave the room a masculine lived in feel. A mahogany cabinet with glass enclosed shelves jumbled with books on Clipper ships and marine wrecks, completely covered one wall. Charts stuffed into cylinder tubes, and quirky mementos collected by Nick from the far-flung parts of the world he had visited, decorated every inch of spare space. Another wall housed a small bar, where he kept a good supply of his favourite Johnny Walker Black Label scotch.

He gazed longingly at the conventional double bed he had installed to replace the Captain’s bunk, it’s rich burgundy cover smoothed to perfection. The room was tidy and clean as it usually was when Nick had been below all day. It didn’t matter how often he asked the bosun to refrain from putting things away, he took no notice; claimed it was his navy training. Nick liked the homeliness of a little mess around him, it briefly reminded him of living with Brian who needed order around him. It had been the only thing that annoyed him about his twin brother, yet in spite of that he missed him, it had been quite a while since he had been home. Video communication was okay but nothing like hugging someone you loved.

He poured himself a nip of scotch, swirled the glass in his hand and thought,what the heck, and topped it up to half-full. The deep amber liquid rippled in response to the tremble in his hand as he raised the glass slowly to his mouth. He was aware he had been drinking more than usual lately, but it soothed the rough edges and lightened his mood. Within moments the alcohol achieved its effect and he strode to his desk, picked up his Andpad and dictated a half page. He stopped to read what he had said, corrected some of the details and saved. A familiar strong twinge pricked his left leg and he kicked out in annoyance. Ten years ago this leg ached with such pain even medical treatment failed to alleviate the non-stop agony. It was only when he called his brother in Sydney after days of suffering, that he learned Brian had broken his left leg in a skiing accident. He rubbed the leg rapidly hoping his damned fool brother had not had another accident. Then he realised it, together with his sore head was a result of the tossing about he had just experienced on the Bunyip that morning.

It was no good. He felt calmer, but the words he spoke were disjointed, so he decided to postpone the damn report and take a hot shower. The steaming water prickled his skin, pushing away some of the tension, and he emerged feeling slightly better. He grabbed one of the thick bath sheets monogrammed with a small Platypus and vigorously rubbed his reddened skin dry, then returned naked to his room. The Andpad leered at him so he made a determined effort and finished the report, triumphantly ordering the send command.

He poured another Johnny Walker, this time a more conservative measure, and picked up his acoustic guitar. He plucked out his rendition of John Lennon’sImagine, one of his favourites; his musical preferences running through Paul Simon, the Beatles classics and sometimes Tommy Emmanuel, although he found those numbers more advanced than his skills permitted. Yet he tried because he found it relaxing.

He looked at the drink on the bedside table and it reminded him of the last sad years of his father’s life. He found himself thinking of his father again, and the handsome worn face wavered behind his closed eyelids.

He didn’t ascribe to the theory that alcoholism ran in a family, but sometimes when he took a drink, he was reminded of how his alcoholic father had committed suicide. Twenty-five years had passed since then but the pain still lingered. He had managed to forget the events of the last days of his father’s life but could not shake the guilt. He hadn’t seen it coming. Were there warning signs? Nick knew his father blamed the twins for his wife’s death following their traumatic birth. Why did his father reach that irreversible conclusion that life was not worth living? The why had haunted Nick ever since his death, supported by the constant reminder in his mirrored reflection; the face that resembled his father, the same dark chocolate eyes, crinkled mischievously in each corner – the thing most people remarked upon, the same square jawline and the same rich brown hair. The complete picture was one of an extremely handsome face, a face demanding to be noticed. It was also an enigma to Nick why Brian’s appearance was completely opposite; although twins, they were very different. He had always had the unsubstantiated idea that a stranger had snuck into his mother’s hospital room with someone else’s baby. He also felt his father harboured the same suspicions, although he never showed it, and Brian certainly never questioned his parentage.

A loud knock on the cabin door startled him, and he swung his tired body off the bed and shivered as he reached for his lived-in shorts and T-shirt. It was Bosun with an urgent message from a fellow oceanographer in Alaska. He hurried to the radio room grateful to be roused from his troubled thoughts.

Chapter Two

The connection was quick. ‘G’day mate. This’s a surprise. What’s up?’

‘Nicky! Where are you?’ Wolf’s voice boomed. ‘We’ve got a big problem here and I need Bunyip’s sound surveillance system.’

Nobody called him Nicky, he quickly discouraged it, but from Wolf it sounded warm, almost paternal. Besides, who could tell Wolf what to do? ‘I’m still at Mururoa. Christ Wolf, you’re not just ‘round the corner you know. It’d take me at least six days to get up there, and I’m due back in Washington. What the heck’s so urgent?’

‘Six days! ‘I just hope that’s not too late. I’m really worried, something’s cooking here!’ Wolf’s words came at a rush and his German accent grew heavy. ‘Seismic activity’s going off the scale. I want to get closer with your hydrophone system so I can get more accurate results. Can you get up here fast?’

Wolf Drescher had been stationed in the Arctic region since 2025 when the world first began to reel under the Greenhouse effect and global warming. World temperatures had risen gradually; first there were mild winters, then warm winters, until finally winter was a past memory of generations, and unknown to those five years old. Greenland had been reduced to half her size and the polar caps began their slow melt soon after, like ice blocks left out of the refrigerator, flooding the oceans inch by inch until the sea began it’s march upon the unsuspecting land. Beaches and foreshores crumbled before it’s unending onslaught fifteen years ago, and men built ramparts to stem the flow that threatened every city on sea level. The battle had turned to a war and great cities were being evacuated.

Wolf had been keeping a close eye on the effects in the North Pole region and now he spoke of a new threat, one that Nick could not ignore, especially considering what he had found. Wolf was a scientist of the highest calibre, deeply respected and not one to exaggerate, so if he said he was worried, then it was cause for Nick to worry also. He felt an uneasiness deep in his stomach and a nagging thought crawled across his brain.

‘You’re lucky Wolf, we’re all done here, I’ll get under way soon as I can. I’ll need a day in Hawaii to refuel and take on supplies, then I should be there by say, um,Tuesday week, providing the weather stays calm. Meanwhile why don’t you talk to Jeremy, give him something to feed into our computers.’

‘Thanks, Nicky. I knew I could count on you, I’ll be in touch. Roger and out.’

Nick immediately organised a meeting with Jeremy and the scientists in the operations room, and when he arrived he found Jeremy at his usual place, huddled over his computer in the compact room that housed a mind boggling array of wall displays that had replaced cumbersome computers and their associated equipment. Each display was colour coded with Jeremy’s sophisticated system that required a science degree to comprehend.

‘What’s new with that Volcano in Iceland?’ Nick asked.

Jeremy hit a switch and a yellow display blinked, showing a high mountain with a ten kilometre caldera at it’s rugged peak. ‘We’re seeing a swarm of small cluster earthquakes surrounding Katla, some occurring every ten minutes. There she is, she’s showing a strong harmonic tremor pulse.’

Nick fingered his moustache. ‘Which means hydrothermal activity is on the move and increasing under the Myrdalsjokull Glacier, a clear sign Katla is warming up for an eruption.’

‘Yeah. Just another nail in the coffin’ Jeremy said. ‘Bergsson says she’s one of the most feared volcanoes. He flew over her recently and agreed she’s going to erupt.’

‘He’s that professor of geophysics at the Iceland Uni isn’t he?’ Nick squinted at the small text on the display. ‘I heard he’s the best.’

‘Yeah. I don’t think anyone would question him.’

‘That explains why Wolf’s so hyped up.’ Nick said.

Jeremy narrowed his toady eyes. ‘What’s Iceland got to do with it? That’s a long way from Unimak.’

‘I know, but it’s an indicator of more trouble in the North Atlantic Ocean, and I don’t think I’ve ever heard Wolf so rattled. He practically begged me to get up there.’

‘What! Are we’re going?’

‘Hell yeah, let’s get among the action.’ Nicked cracked a wide grin. ‘I asked Wolf to send you some info.’

Jeremy turned to another display. ‘I’m getting good readings from the seismic sensor below, so it’s working okay after that tremor.’ His voice raised in pitch. ‘That means we can leave anytime.’

Nick surveyed the room, and until now the other members of his team has remained silent, awaiting his orders. ‘I want an update on all the active volcanoes, so get to it boys. Keep Wolf informed until we get there.’ Nick gave Jeremy the thumbs up and strolled out onto the deck. The waters here were calm and the Navilon hood was open, so he leaned over the rail and gazed at the cobalt sea below. The soft slap of the ocean against the navy blue hull normally eased his mood, but not this time. A new anxiety pervaded his bones as he considered the ramifications of Wolf’s call.

Things were not shaping up for a congenial outcome. This investigation was turning sour and the crew won’t be happy about going to the cold country this time of year, and cold it will be, despite global warming, it’s still one of the coldest places on earth. Nick knew Sam will be disappointed, he enjoyed the endless summer of the tropics, and had planned to cool his heels in Tahiti while Nick grabbed a chance to fly home for a few days, something he hadn’t done in a long time. That would have to wait. Nick hated to let the men down, most of all Sam who had given his life to the job, he had deserved that break. His chewed his bottom lip and swallowed hard to push down the cork stuck in his neck, before leaning into the wheelhouse on the bridge. ‘We’re going north to Alaska Sam! Get underway when you can.’

Sam screwed up his face and his big lips formed a pinched circle. ‘Pffff. Are you jivin? A spring vacation in Alaska? Man that’s a switch from Tahiti. I’ll bet there’ll be some interestin’ sights up there.’ His mind was unable to relinquish the images of exotic island girls. ‘Cuddlin’ up to a polar bear beats warm tropical nights – I’m sure!’ He added without humour.

‘Yeah. If you can find one of them,’ Nick added.

* * *

The twelve day trip north proved uneventful, broken only by a busy day in Hawaii, and the weather remained moderate with even swells. Wolf had relayed the promised information, and Nick, despite growing more worried managed to catch up on some rest, whilst Jeremy had spent most of the journey running calculations on his computers and following the readings from the ERS2.

Using radar interferometry they were able to view changes and movement below the earth’s surface by observing the fringes of the images projected from fourteen satellites in space. The ERS proved a reliable tool in predicting earthquakes, and it was this equipment that first alerted Nick to the unusual patterns in the area surrounding Hawaii and Tahiti.

They knew they were nearing the Aleutian Islands and their destination of Unimak, when two days out the weather took a turn for the worst, and the crew readied their wet weather clothing.

Once the Navilon hood was opened, foam would slush across the deck like snow until it became a no-go zone. Grim faced men hauled out safety harnesses and hung them by the exit doors, as no-one had to be told of the dangers of falling overboard in the icy sea.

Clouds deepened and a heavy leaden hue pulled a curtain over the light from the sky. Nick and Sam peered through the wheelhouse window at a sea that had been growing more angry by the hour. Frosty white caps fringed the tops of the black waves as they peaked and sloughed into deep troughs, and the biting northerly wind whipped the ship in it’s a nasty frenzy. The island loomed ahead like a misty dark grey fortress, bleak and barren with little vegetation visible. Nothing but a formidable coastline of blackish blue rocks, dominated by the Shishaldon Volcano towering over the ice-locked reaches, it’s elongated fingers of cooled lava threatening to call out it’s fire demons any moment. It was a dramatic, chilling contrast to Tahiti.

Once suited up the men moved to the exit and Sam opened the rear section of the Navilon hood. Dimethyl sulphide, the distinctive smell of the ocean hit their senses like a sledge hammer. Sam hugged his elbows. ‘Man o’man! Who’d want t’ live in this mis’rable place? I’d forgotten what it’s like to be cold, it’s still bloody freezing here.’

Nick cupped his hands to his mouth and puffed a stream of warm air over his tingling fingertips. ‘Beats me. Even the Russians hate it! They call it the Roof of Hell because of all the active volcanoes. There’s so many here, and any one of them could blow this end of the world apart. Arhh…you reckon this’s freezing, you should’ve been here five years ago, it’s warmed some since then.’

Wolf had warned them the landing wharf at Unimak had broken up last year, and getting onto the island in one piece was going to be a challenge. Sam anchored the Platypus well offshore where she would be safe, while Nick and Jeremy prepared to go ashore in the rib, leaving Sam and Beau on board with the crew to look after the ship. The sight of them in their heavy clothing and life jackets drew a full throttled laugh from Sam. ‘Man, you two look like the Bridgestone man. You’ll drown if you fall in the water wearing all that gear.’

‘I’ll risk it.’ Nick grinned and slapped his sides. ‘Like you said, it’s bloody freezing mate.’

The port and starboard gangplanks were stowed flush to the bulwark, in a weather skirt pocket on each side of the ship, and were activated by a switch on the deck rail that swung them out and down to the water, locking them in place beside the hull.

They looked down this gangplank to the bouncing rib waiting below. From this point the rib looked fragile, and not something equipped to battle these seas. Jeremy paled and stepped back.

‘I’ll go first.’ Nick offered. ‘You be okay?’

‘Sure, piece of cake’ Jeremy swallowed hard and frowned as a crew member took Nick’s arm to guide him onto the steep gangplank.

The angry sea whipped the rib back and forth, and the crew member sitting by the centre console bowed his head as he grappled with the wheel to keep her steady. Foam billowed over his head, dripping over his oilskins in large blobs. Nick jumped in without hesitation and scrambled into his place behind the centre console. He looked up and waved to Sam above as Jeremy leapt in after him. The second the men were aboard the crew member gunned the two powerful outboard motors and spun the rib away from the ship with an expert thrust, and they headed for the ironbound coast.

Danger was ever present, the shore was gouged and jagged by constant surges that pounded and eroded the coastline endlessly. In the hands of an unskilled boatman the rib could easily have capsized on the treacherous rocks, but this crew member knew his job and he guided them through the menacing gauntlet to safety without mishap.

Four men came forward to greet the new arrivals, slapping their bodies like fat penguins flapping their wings to keep the blood flowing. They helped bring the boat ashore, and when all was secured the largest of the men clad in foul-weather gear, slapped his hands on Nick’s shoulders, and hugged him to his barrel chest. Smiling blue eyes above an unruly red beard softened his leathery weather-beaten countenance and brought a warm glow to his face.

‘Nicky. Been a long time! Come, my friends. I’ve got a warm tot o’rum waiting back at camp.’ Wolf’s voice warmed more than the frigid air that puffed white clouds around him. It softened Nick’s grimace and reminded him why he liked Wolf so much.

‘Christ Wolf, how do you live in this cold hole? It’s not even fit for the bears!’ Nick’s reply was partly lost in the howling wind, as the men hunkered down to face the trek ahead. After the rib was secured, Wolf led the way with the others close behind, scrabbling over the slick rocks, greased to a slippery shine by the constant sea spray that coated this inhospitable part of the coastline.

Nick reeled against the bitter blast that blew from the North and lashed his face like knife cuts, and one by one the small party began to string out as they gained the higher level. They stumbled across an uneven tract of land covered by sparse patches of dry grass, whose scruffy tips had been given temporary life by the spattered muddy snow clinging in small glittering beads to their surface. Bent low against the savage winds that lashed their backs like a demon slave driver, the men managed to defy their adversary and made it into the small isolated camp, thankful for the promised shelter from the elements bent on their destruction.

They came upon a building twenty metres long, shaped like a barrel cut in half, it’s corrugated iron sides effectively repelling the constant snow falls that battered it’s rusty shell. With no windows apparent it did not present a welcoming site, and when they entered through the one visible doorway, they slammed their eyes shut against the sudden bright lights that prickled their dry eye balls like sharp needles, and their ears attuned to the howling wind gratefully absorbed the calm silence.

Wolf’s research station supported a small crew of dedicated men who spent long lonely hours monitoring displays from the vast array of electronic equipment. The only other residents of the island were a crew from the United States Coast Guard, and some hardy fishermen.

They found the main room housing the recording instruments and computer displays littered with discarded graphs, crumpled paper, and reams of other documents curling like unruly snakes beneath a long centre table. In 2042 all electronic equipment was voice controlled and a vast amount of data was stored on chips, but scientists still needed paper maps and charts on which they could scribble and write notes. Beneath this layer of superficial clutter it was remarkably clean. Another large room beside this, lined with rough hewn timber and obviously well insulated beckoned the shivering men. Large comfortable lounge chairs squatted in one corner, arranged around an oversized square coffee table. The sweet smell of spruce from the open fireplace filled the room, sparking warmly, offering the weary freezing visitors solace from the cold outside.

A giant moose head dominated one wall. Broad flat antlers edged by large marginal prongs formed a wide frame over his head, and deep brown soulful eyes fixed the occupants with a sombre gaze. Nick wiped snow flakes from his tingling nose and wondered why Wolf – who was a gentle man, would mount such a constant reminder of man’s cruelty.

Wolf stamped his feet to shake away the fluffy white snow flakes that clung to his boots. He noted Nick’s frown and he nodded toward the moose. ‘It was here when I arrived. I’ve been meaning to get rid of it, but he’s become a friend, of sorts. You need all the friends you can get here.’ He coughed and removed his thick weatherproof coat and brushed more snow from his florid face.

‘The big tremor swarms started six weeks ago and they haven’t stopped – I’ve lost count of how many.’

The men stripped down to their insulating body suits as introductions were made to the two assistants. Wolf began pushing papers aside on the coffee table. ‘We’re recording too many around the lighthouse and the wild life have disappeared. That’s really scary.’ He pointed to a scarred map on the wall to the south-western tip of the island. ‘We’re in for some big quakes.’ He pulled at the fiery growth along his right jawbone, a habit Nick remembered he had developed when things were getting out of hand. ‘Shishaldon’s been rumbling for weeks. By Got, it could pop any time!’

While the others removed their coats, Jeremy pulled some crumpled papers from his pocket and thrust them at Wolf. ‘I brought these with me to show you, they’re identical to yours.’

‘Ya, the Pacific Ring of fire is buckling again.’

‘I know what’s happening but I didn’t expect it so soon.’ Nick said beckoning in Jeremy’s direction. He unfolded the map Jeremy passed to him and picked up a pen. ‘Here. There’s a new fault line on the Pacific Plate. It goes from the Aleutian Trench here, down though here by Hawaii, and all the way to Mururoa Atoll. The plates are moving, that’s what we’ve been monitoring.’

Wolf’s bushy eyebrows climbed like signal flags. ‘Nicky! There’ll be a chain reaction and we’re only ninety miles from the Aleutian Trench.’

Nick considered for a moment. He knew the Aleutian Trench formed part of the boundary between the two tectonic plates, where the Pacific Plate plunges beneath the North American Plate, and north of that trench a string of volcanoes had formed when the melting of the earth’s crust had been caused by the descending Pacific plate.

‘I don’t want to deliver the bad news to the world unless we’re sure. We’ll take the Bunyip down and get a closer look at the fault here. We’ll shove off early in the morning, so we’d better get some shuteye.’

Wolf’s station was not the Hilton, but to these men it could have been, it was warm and cosy despite light snow falling outside. The long animated discussions eventually dwindled and the over-proof, coupled with the heat from the fire began to take its effect. Nick finally slid into a heavy alcohol-induced sleep, lulled by the combination, unable to resist the comfort offered by the big overstuffed chair. Wolf retreated to his basic quarters with his men and offered Jeremy the one spare cot available, that he in turn offered to their Platypus crew member, preferring to remain by the mesmerising flickering fire with Nick.

Chapter Three

The following day saw a marked deterioration in the weather, and rain fell in sheets as the little group, their vision constantly restricted by the driving rain, fought to keep their footing on the rough track back to the rocky shoreline. The dark sea curled it’s white-tipped tentacles toward the shore, threatening to pluck anything in it’s path and churn it below it’s icy surface, and the chrome sides of it’s heavy swell gleamed in the eerie light before dropping into canyons of black water.

Nick knew it was tempting fate setting out for the Platypus in this foul sea, but they had no choice, they did not expect a change in conditions for days.

The crew member unhitched the rib line from the steel peg Wolf’s men had driven into the edge of the water, while the others dragged and pushed the heavy rubber rib back into the wild water. They slipped and skidded over sharp rocks that thrust their way above the foaming waves and threatened to turn an ankle or worse. Each man scrambled into the small boat one at a time, grabbing the sides of the rib, while the treacherous waves lashed them with icy water and fought their departure with an intensity only beaten by the push of the powerful outboard motors.

During their roller-coaster ride back to the ship, the rib was swamped by the raging sea non-stop. Shouting into the wild wind only served to freeze their teeth with air so cold it brought tears to their eyes. Nick and Jeremy knew better than to let go the hand holds, but Wolf almost went overboard when he wrapped his arms around his body instinctively to shield himself. His head slammed into the centre console and he floundered on the floor, but safe.

The Platypus loomed ahead riding on her huge anchor, fighting to stay in position, thrashed by themist and spray leaping off the ocean. Nick’s mind flashed back to Tahiti and the warmth they had left behind two weeks ago.A man must be bloody mad, he thought. ‘We’ll have to move quick or we’ll be crushed against the ship.’ He shouted.

Onboard Platypus the crew wearing tethers lowered ropes and the gangplank. Confused waves battered the small boat against the side of the ship unrelentingly, while the crew member battled to keep her steady. Nick immediately fastened a rope to his waist and turned, just in time to see Jeremy about to fall overboard. He lurched forward, grabbing Jeremy’s arm just as he went over the side, holding desperately as the boiling sea tried to wrench his body from the rib.

‘Wolf, grab his other arm!’ Nick yelled. Struggling together they pulled Jeremy’s flaying body from the angry foaming turmoil, all three falling soaked and exhausted back into the rib. Nick secured one of the swinging ropes around Jeremy’s waist and yelled above the roaring sea. ‘Christ Jeremy! Thought y’were a gonna that time.’

Jeremy regained his footing and gratefully slapped Nick’s shoulder.

‘Too easy, mate. Off you go!’ Nick said.

Jeremy nodded and poked his thick glasses back from the tip of his nose, then with trembling bravado started up the swaying gangplank. Nick and the crew member held the rocking rib while Wolf followed, his big feet sliding several times, threatening to toss him from the slippery gangplank at any moment. Nicked leapt from the rib seconds before the crew member gunned the motors and swung away from the ship to escape the danger. Nick paused to watch the rib as he roared off toward the stern where the davit waited to pluck the rib from the boiling sea.

* * *

An hour later after the men recovered from their ordeal, they got under way toward the Aleutian Trench. The ship pushed into a strong northerly wind with white-water breaking profusely over the bow, surging up through the hawser pipes and cascading down the forecastle, covering her foredeck with a constant spray of snow white foam. Sam watched the ship’s heading on the Gyro compass, while gratefully appreciating the climate control inside the Navilon hood isolating them from the raging wind. The clear-view screens set into it’s surface worked swiftly, their centrifugal motion throwing off the continuous spray that lashed with fury at the hood covering the foredeck.

The blazing light of the Scotch Cap Lighthouse drew their attention. ‘That lighthouse isn’t the original.’ Wolf said. ‘The first one was hundreds of feet below it. They never knew what hit them when a hundred foot wave smashed into it. April Fool’s Day 1946, about 1.30 in the morning I think. That wasn’t all.’ Wolf continued. ‘There were more bigger waves, and four hours later a fifty-foot wave smashed into the Waipio Valley in Hawaii, thousands of miles away at the same time that another one wiped out nearby Hilo.’

Sam whistled. ‘I heard about that. Didn’t know it started here though! They made paths up to the hills after that so people have an escape route if it happens again.’

‘Ya, there’s been many quakes here since then. None like that though. I hope I’m wrong but I think the next one could be bigger.’

Nick noticed Wolf’s German accent becoming stronger. ‘I’ve got a bad feeling Wolf. I think you’re right.’

The three men spent the rest of the journey in glum silence. Great foaming waves tossed themselves violently over the bow as they neared their destination.

Wolf insisted on accompanying Nick and the others on board the Bunyip, despite warnings of discomfort. The men had boarded before Nick, before the big gantry that supported the Bunyip slid on it’s skids to position her at the edge of the stern, where she would be slung out over the thrashing sea below. Satisfied that all was in place and ready to go, Nick climbed on and gave the crew the thumbs up before he squeezed through the hatch, locking it securely in place behind him.

The morning had opened with a dark green sky with unrelenting wind and snow and the wind howled around the sodden bodies of the crew as they lowered the sub into the churning sea. Turbulent waves lashed the Bunyip, spinning her in giddy circles as they sank below the dark surface.

Inside Bunyip all sense of movement retreated as they began the hydrodynamic shaped spirals to the seabed, the gyro compass their only means of knowing they were descending.

After the half-hour journey straight down they went swiftly into action dropping instruments onto the sea bed. The readings followed the same pattern as those they had recorded in Hawaii, but were stronger in intensity. The depth sounder read eight hundred feet.

The space for human occupation, although designed to carry eight men, was not much larger than an elevator, and two-thirds of that space was taken up by instruments and equipment. Their Navilon body suits kept out any cold the air conditioning failed to stop, while they constantly checked navigation, life support and other systems.

They edged slowly Northward away from the Aleutian Islands where the bottom shoals very rapidly to seventy-five metres. The seismic disturbance was leading them farther north like an underground highway. The Platypus steamed behind, their lifeline and support.

It was midday on their first day out and they were at thirty metres when Nick angled his eye to a fisheye. The Bunyip’s search lights cut a yellow path through dark green water. ‘Visibility’s good here but there’s no sign of sea-life. Like you said Wolf. Wolf?’

Wolf removed the headset he had found on board. ‘Eh? What did you say?’

‘No sea life out there.’

Wolf pushed aside the headset. ‘Sorry. All the pings and racket of the instruments bothers me. How d’you put up with this all the time Nick?’

‘Arh… It’s like many things, you get used to it.’ Nick jotted into a notebook and glanced back at Wolf. ‘That’s a nasty bruise on you head. You look a bit tired. Are you okay?’

‘Ya. I’m getting lessons every day. Last night was bad.’ Wolf patted his chest. ‘All that rolling and pitching kept me awake.’

‘I must admit I’m not loving this trip either. What I miss most is the sun, it’s so bloody bleak here.’ He looked at Wolf’s white face and then his watch. ‘We’ve been down four hours, enough for today, take her up Beau.’

Chapter Four

They had travelled through the Bering Straight and were entering the Chukchi Sea in the Arctic circle. It was almost a week since they’d left Unimak Island and apart from overnight breaks on board the Platypus, they had spent six hours every day crammed into the three-metre pressure-sphere.

Lethargy had blunted the men’s sharpness, so they were caught off guard when the Bunyip suddenly shuddered and nose-dived to the sea bed, tumbling over several times as she dropped. Wolf fell and hit the other side of his head and Jeremy crashed against the side of the bulkhead smashing his left arm. The Bunyip’s engine died, and with it the seven powerful search lights around her hull. The men lay dazed in the darkness where they had fallen for several seconds, until the emergency lights in the sphere flickered into action.

Instantly a barrage of loud bangs on the titanium hull echoed through Nick’s brain and instinctively he covered his ears for a moment. The crashing only lasted briefly, then there was silence. He wiped his eyes and another large gash oozed blood from his hand and ran down his face.

Beau’s inert body lay slumped against the wheel. Nick struggled up from the floor where he had fallen and grabbed Beau’s head as he regained consciousness. ‘Beau! Bloody hell Beau. Are you all right?’

‘Yeah… I think so. Wh….at happened?’

‘We’re on the bottom. Motor’s stopped.’

Behind him Jeremy moaned. ‘Oooohhhh. Shi…t… I think my arm’s broken.’

Wolf stumbled to his feet to peer through one of the fisheyes, rubbing the side of his head. ‘I can’t see a thing, it’s a black hole!’

Nick began checking the countless number of dials on the console, paying particular attention to the life support system, while Beau struggled to his feet and regained his senses.

Blood flowed profusely from Nick’s hand, dripping over his clothes, the floor and the console. Concerned at the mess he was making he pulled out the first aid kit and grabbed a bandage, wrapping it carelessly around his hand. He glanced over to Jeremy and rummaged through the kit for a sling to immobilise his broken arm. ‘Anybody else hurt?’

Beau shook his head and jabbed at the starter button. ‘No. Just the sub. She won’t start.’

Nick reached for the radio. ‘Come in Sam. We’ve got a problem. Over.’

‘Sam! Are you there? Over.’

The warm tones of Sam’s voice echoed back, distant but clear. ‘Yes, boss. What’s wrong? Over.’

‘We ran into some trouble, we’re on the bottom. Can’t get the engine started. Stand by. Over.’

‘Je…sus. Standing by. Out.’

Beau thumped the dashboard. ‘Dammit, it won’t turn. I think something’s jammed the prop. We’ll have to get a diver down.’

Wolf lay beside a porthole but could see only blackness. A sudden cacophony of deafening crashes bombarded the Bunyip. ‘Rocks!’ He cried. ‘They’re falling on us!’ The Bunyip shuddered in response to the violent action.

‘Shit! We’ll all be killed!’ Jeremy yelled above the noise.

Nick picked himself up yet again. ‘Nobody panic! We’re tough. Take more than a few rocks to do us in. Beside we’re only at sixty metres. At this depth the ADS divers can get us out of anything.’

‘What are ADS divers?’ Wolf asked.

‘We’ve got three atmospheric diving suits on board. They’re like suits of armour the divers wear. They can go down to six hundred and fifty metres and stay down for hours. Kinda like a mini sub.’

Jeremy pushed back his glasses. ‘I wish you’d talk in feet Nick. What if the rocks bury us too deep?’

Nick ignored his comment and smiled, trying to make light of the situation. ‘We’ll just have to get them to dig us out. We’ve got plenty of air and emergency rations. Er, just need a pack of cards to pass the time.’

Wolf pulled at his jaw. ‘How much air?’

Nick remained calm. ‘Oh, about five, six days. You might get sick of the food though.’

Nick’s relaxed attitude did the trick and the men began going about their business, checking the instruments and looking for damage. He was confident the self-contained hard suits would enable the divers to move the smaller rocks, and manoeuvre the ship’s cables over the larger ones with their articulated manipulators. It was going to be a long wait.

Nick flicked the communications switch. ‘Come in Sam. Over.’ He grinned as Sam’s welcome answer came immediately.

‘It’s running a force seven up here boss, and it’s bloody freezing. What’s your status? Over.’

‘Situation’s not clear yet. Rocks are falling all round us. Get the ADS’s ready and have them on standby. Over.’

‘It’s that bad hey? Any visible damage? Over.’

‘Not sure. The bloody motor won’t start, Beau thinks the prop’s jammed. Everything else seems okay. Searchlights are out. Can’t see a thing. Standby for instructions. Over.’

‘Roger that. Out.’

More rocks thumped on the hull echoing like pounding drums in the stillness, and Nick imagined the debris surrounding them. Fear prickled his skin but he managed to hide it from the others. It was important to keep cool. He prayed the titanium hull would withstand the pressure, and the rocks would not envelope them entirely. The Bunyip was strong, built to withstand great depths, but if they were buried too deep they may never get out.

Time seemed suspended while they waited for the second bombardment to subside. Then, as suddenly as it started, it stopped. Deathly silence followed and the dim light in the cabin flickered like a candle. The fisheyes reflected blackness.

Beau slowly felt his way around the bulkhead looking for cold spots. ‘Thank Christ! She seems okay.’

Jeremy punched away on his computer with his good hand. ‘Everything here looks normal. The seismo’s settled down. Looks like the worst’s over.’

‘Yeah, good here too,’ Beau said. ‘Except we’re not going anywhere.’

Chapter Five

On board Platypus the men had rigged cables and lifting gear ready to go the sea bed to assist the divers in their efforts to remove the debris. Most of the men on board were qualified to dive, but Sam had picked his best men – Enrico, a young Cuban lad who had proven himself in previous sticky situations and Joe, his best diver. A third diver would standby on the ship to relieve them.

The ADS suits stood at the ready looking more like space suits than diving. A big tank made of cast aluminium and mounted at the rear on the divers shoulders provided an internal pressure of one atmosphere, which eliminated the need for the diver to decompress while surfacing. Thruster packs with constant variable pitch were mounted either side of this tank, and supplied propulsion for the diver and the pincers at the end of the divers arms. Movement was controlled by the feet, left foot for vertical control and right foot for lateral. Rotary joints in the legs and arms provided great mobility while remaining largely unaffected by high pressure.

Getting the suits ready was a time consuming and laborious task. First they were subjected to intense inspection before the men were suited up. Four long hours had passed before Nick gave his instructions and at last they were ready.

Enrico and Joe tested their wireless communication systems and the dual on-suit video cameras, while Sam checked their forty-eight hour oxygen supply with it’s independent backup system. Sam gave the thumbs up to the davit operator to lower the men over the side. It was up to them now, it was Sam’s turn to play the waiting game.

Joe slid down the drop cable slowly, gently tapping his left foot to control the ADS in a slow dive. Clouds of frothy bubbles floated around him as he descended to the seabed. The bottom loomed toward him and he played the searchlight beam mounted on the top of the head dome over the scene, but could not seen the familiar yellow hull of the Bunyip through the haze of swirling mud.

He signalled for Enrico to move in the opposite direction and they set off on a grid pattern, back and forth over the co-ordinates Nick had given Sam. At each turn they placed a coloured peg from their leg pack between the rocks as a guide. Joe’s breathing was easy as he slowly moon-walked over piles of black rock. Blackness of the darkest night surrounded him, and the yellow searchlight projected only a few feet ahead. The metal detector he held remained silent. His leaded boots grazed over the jagged rocks, and he found it difficult to remain upright as he slowly snaked around the position where the Bunyip was supposed to be.

‘Can’t see a thing Sam. Too much mud. We’ve started the grid. Over.’

‘I’ve lost radio contact.’ Sam said. ‘They’ll be scared shitless without it. Work the grid, and do it again if you have too. Out.’

Hours later Joe had lost all sense of time and place, his body began to cramp and he was convinced Bunyip was gone. He was on the second grid when the metal detector vibrated gently. He stopped and directed the light between his feet. Deep down between a crack the light caught a yellow flash.

He fell to his knees and heaved on the smaller surrounding rocks to widen the space. Thick mud swirled over his helmet. His heart missed a beat as he saw a small patch of yellow.

‘I’ve found her Sam! I can see a small section of her hull under the rocks. Enrico! Get over here. Latitude sixty-six degrees, twenty-eight mins longitude, one sixty-eight degrees fifty-five minutes. Over.’

Sam butted in. ‘I’m sendin’ down cables and the other ADS diver. What else do you need? Over.’

‘A bit of luck I’d say. It’s going to take some time.’ Joe turned to look around but it was like being in a small tomb with a lighted match, silent and eerie with nothingness at the edges. ‘Um, I’m a bit nervous about more tremors. Over.’

‘Don’t worry. Nick said the rumblin’ stopped three hours ago. Help’s on the way. Good job man. Standby. Out.’

While he waited for the other divers to arrive Joe surveyed the area and assessed what had to be done. Most of the rocks he could see immediately around him gave no indication of the extent of the job they faced. The AD suit would support him for hours but it would not sustain his energy levels. He figured he would be good for six hours, then he would need to surface for a replacement. The depth here was beyond the limit an ordinary scuba diver could tolerate, so they were restricted to using only the AD suits. He had no way of knowing how long it would take, disorientation, fear of the unknown and the icy sea temperature being major hurdles.

Enricho arrived and he and Joe began by hooking a steel cable from the Platypus around a rock that concealed the yellow flash Joe had seen. Swirling mud agitated by their every movement hampered their vision, and the Pincers although quite easy to use did not possess the senses of human hands. As a consequence the job of placing the cable securely around the rock failed several times as it fell away into the blackness.

It was only after the third diver arrived that they were able to get enough leverage to secure the cable. Joe gave the signal to the ship above and the cable tightened and dragged the first rock away from the stricken Bunyip.

* * *

Inside the sub the men heard a distant scrape, different to the sound of the falling rocks that had ceased hours ago, and a great cheer went up.

‘They’ve found us.’ Wolf cried. ‘Thank God!’

Nick wasn’t sure and he was not about the dampen their spirits by suggesting it may be more rocks falling.

After the radio went out he had not wanted to voice his fear, but he had been deathly afraid. More afraid than when he and his brother stood over their father’s grave with the dreadful realisation that they were all alone in the world.

Jeremy nursed his arm wrapped in the sling Nick has fashioned. Nick could only find aspirin in the medical kit which helped, but failed to stop the pain. Now with hope of rescue he moved without moaning.

For hours they had been consumed by fear, and even though they were still in deadly danger, the colour returned to their ashen faces. They had no idea how deep they were buried or how long it would take the divers to dig them out.

Nick decided they should celebrate and suggested they have a meal. In one corner of the sphere was a small cupboard that pulled down to form a table, where Beau had stashed the day’s supply of sandwiches and flasks of hot coffee. Last night the cook had prepared fresh muffins, and right now this sounded like a welcome idea as the men were eager to have something to take their minds off their predicament.

Five hours later, dried up, leftover sandwiches and cold coffee littered the small table and the sounds of scraping above them grew louder. Condensation from their hot breaths in the cold sphere clouded the fisheyes, yet perspiration glistened on every visible part of their bodies. The playing cards were scattered across the floor where Wolf had flung them. Now he sat with arms crossed, huddled as far from the others as the small space would allow. The elation they felt at their discovery had drained away as the clock ticked on with no sign of the divers breaking through.

Nick fiddled with the air conditioner to keep the temperature at a tolerable level that would not drain the emergency batteries.

‘What d’you think their doing out there?’ Wolf asked nobody in particular.

Beau slapped the communications mike. ‘What a time for the bloody radio to quit! If we just knew what they’re doing.’

‘The rocks are blocking the signal,’ Wolf said. ‘They’re Basalt with a high presence of oxide minerals that increase their magnetic signature.’

Beau’s mouth dropped. ‘Great. So your saying we have to wait till they move the rocks? Try that fancy computer of yours Jeremy.’

‘No good. The Satcom won’t work at this depth.’

Communications in the year 2030 with the aid of Satcom had made giant leaps forward, to the point that every ship could be seen and pinpointed anywhere on the ocean at any time of day or night, except for submarines below thirty metres, who had to rely on the old fashioned radios.

Although Jeremy did not complain Nick saw that he had removed his glasses and his eyes were glazed. Sweat oozed from his pale face and he gritted his teeth with each movement. Nick passed him some more aspirin. ‘Take it easy mate. Can’t be too much longer.’

The internal temperature of five degrees Celsius was bearable for six hours, but it had been eleven hours since the first shock downed them, and due to the lack of mobility the men felt the cold beginning to penetrate their green bodysuits. These suits were made of a material that could insulate the wearer against cold or warmth, depending on the colour. Most of the world’s population wore clothes made of this material, which was very effective, but now the sustained cold atmosphere of the Bunyip forced them to don heavy jackets.

On board Platypus a crane laboured over the side, lifting, dragging and dropping rocks away from the stricken Bunyip. Joe and Enrico had returned from their six-hour shift and two relief divers had replaced them. They worked this way non-stop through the night, changing shifts, moving rocks. Nature gave them a reprieve and the wind force had died down to a tolerable level. Ice glazed the deck and the ship rolled and dipped into the unforgiving sea, but it did not stop the crane crew who fought the battle non-stop.

The reports from the divers were not encouraging. They worked in an area where they could see barely two metres in front of them, where every move reduced that to centimetres. They had no idea if they worked in the direction required to free the Bunyip. Sam had sent down a hydrostat, a sophisticated successor to the hydrophone, but at this depth until the divers could attach it to the hull of the Bunyip it had no use.

Joe was on his second shift the next morning when they exposed a square metre of the hull. It rested two metres below the surface of the rocks. ‘Only twenty-odd feet to go, but which direction?’ He sighed, his voice flat and defeated. He thumped the pincers at the end of his arm against the hull.

Joe lowered one of the heavy crowbars into the exposed hole and tapped against the titanium hull to let them know he had found them. He then lowered the hydrostat ensuring the umbilical cord to the Platypus didn’t snag on any rough edges.

Inside Bunyip they heard the faint taps muffled by the seven-inch thickness of the hull.

‘That definitely was not rocks!’ Nick exclaimed.

They cheered, and Jeremy sparked to attention. ‘Holy mother…’

‘Shhush!’ Nick padded his hand palm down in the air. ‘Sam will know to use the hydrostat so they’ll be able to hear us, but we can’t hear him. Sam! Can you hear me? Get the diver to tap twice to acknowledge. Over.’ Nick strained to listen. ‘Sam, get the diver to tap twice. Loud. Over.’

Two soft taps sounded. ‘Okay. This’s going to be bloody difficult. How deep are we buried? Tap the number of metres.’ They counted off one, two. Nick’s heart dropped. Two metres of rock on top of them! His mind raced to compute the amount of time he felt it would take to remove the rocks.

‘Wolf says if the divers clear an area of rocks…’ he turned to Wolf. ‘How big?’

‘Six feet square should do it.’

‘…six feet square, Sam. Then we can get a signal for the Satcom. Relay and confirm with four taps. Over.’

Smiles and backslapping accompanied the four taps. Nick knew they were safe and it was just a matter of time.

They had five to six days of oxygen supply, plenty of water from the desalination system and emergency rations on board. They could hold out. It would be very uncomfortable and most of all for Jeremy. A broken arm under these conditions was agonising, he needed medical attention and soon. Nick admonished himself for not having something stronger for pain relief and vowed to add it to the medical kit.

Conversation had become stagnant, so Wolf began a lecture on Paleomagnetism – the study of the record of earths magnetic field in rocks, most of which went straight over Beau’s head, but intrigued Nick and Jeremy and helped to keep their minds off the passing of time. Beau patiently filled out a crossword puzzle Jeremy had printed off the computer, every now and then enquiring about an obscure question. After three hours he tried the radio. ‘Come in Sam. Can you hear me? Sam! Over…’

Silence! He dropped the microphone and flung himself on the seat beside Nick and began chewing his fingernails.

Nick removed the rubber tie from his hair, leaned forward and shook his hair loose. He grabbed some paper and started making small tight balls that he flicked across the sphere with the rubber tie. Wolf and Beau hurled them back and a full scale paper war started. Jeremy managed a smile, enjoying their antics, and occasionally when one came his way he hurled it back.

The rubber tie snapped and with it the frivolity. Nick suggested they have a competition to see who could grow the longest beard declaring Wolf out of the race as he already sported a fiery red one. He managed to raise some enthusiasm among the others for five minutes!

Beau began checking his instruments again and they waited for a signal from the divers. Continuous loud bangs and deep rumbling noises deafened them, as rocks were laboriously dragged from the hull. Testing the radio every half hour gave Beau a focus and enabled him to keep his spirits up. Jeremy plunked away at Solitaire on his computer while Nick and Wolf discussed the seismic influences and their possible outcome.

Emergency rations lost their appeal, and half eaten energy bars and paper cups filled the waste box. Nick fuelled by nervous tension, crammed his one-eighty-five centimetre frame into the small toilet compartment more times that he needed, emerging each time with hair dripping water.

At five PM on the second day the radio crackled back to Beau. ‘Yo. Beau. D’you hear me? Over.’

‘Aahhh. Music from heaven Sam. Never thought I’d be so happy to hear your voice. Over.’

Nick grabbed the microphone. ‘Nick here Sam. Are the divers patched in? Over.’

Joe’s gravel voice joined the conversation. ‘Hey Nick, hope you guys are cozy in there. It’s like working in shit out here. Seems you were in the wrong place at the wrong time. Um, from what we can gather you must’ve been passing under a ledge when a tremor shook it loose. We’ve managed to clear away a patch of rocks about eight square feet, probably that much again to go. At least we can now recognise which end of Bunyip we’re at. What’s your main problem Nick? Over.’

‘I’m worried about the emergency batteries. We’ve shut everything off bar the life support system. It’s like sitting in a fridge here. Over.’

‘Sit tight. There’s three of us here. We’ll get you out soon. Out.’

‘Thanks Joe. Standing by. Out.’

Beau and Wolf hollered and slapped palms and Jeremy straightened from his slouch with a wide grin. Nick reached for the instant coffee jar. ‘Not that muck again!’ Beau joked. ‘Haven’t we got any champagne?’

Nick laughed. ‘You wish!’

Beau picked up a half eaten muesli bar and held it in the air. ‘Anyone for caviar?’

‘I could even go a game of Euchre.’ Nick said. ‘But Wolf’s wrecked the cards.’

Wolf pulled at his jaw. ‘Ya. Don’t know what got into me.’

‘So fellas. Think we can all get some sleep now?’ Nick lifted his watch. ‘Tomorrow’s only hours away.’

* * *

On day three the men awoke to Joe’s gravel voice filling the sphere, and there was a tap on one of the fisheyes. They looked to see an ugly set of pincers waving from outside. The divers had finally opened the lid of their tomb!

‘Morning boys! Time to shake loose the cobwebs. You’re free as a bird. Bad news is the housing’s been crushed agains the prop. We’re trying to lever it off. This’s one tough baby! Can’t see any major damage apart from some paint scraped off. Over.’

Sam butted in. ‘Joe, I’m sendin’ down the power lever. Over.’

‘That’ll do the trick,’ Joe said. ‘We’ll have you out of there in no time Nick. Over.’

Nick felt the adrenalin rise and his heart pumped faster. In the seven years he had spent in the Bunyip he had never been under such a threat, and now he knew what it was like to face death. He felt a slap on his shoulder and Wolf’s grinning face laughed into his. ‘My friend. I thought we we’d had it this time.’

‘No way! I knew they’d rescue us.’ Nick laughed. ‘Sam wouldn’t dare lose us.’

Finally, an hour later a diver appeared at a fisheye and made winding up signals to indicate the propeller was free.

Beau hovered his finger over the starter button. ‘Here goes! Start you bastard.’ He exclaimed, punching buttons furiously. The motor turned over and whirred with a low pitched growl under the excessive demand on it’s power. For a moment she felt like a cork about to pop. They could feel the strain as Bunyip battled to pull free of the last restraints around her. A rapid jerk hurled them around the sphere again. Thens she rose smoothly and gently from her grave to begin her climb to freedom.

That evening Nick broke out the rum and the ship celebrated their rescue. The Bunyip had suffered only minor damage by the rocks that had lodged in the propeller. The engineer assured him a new propeller housing could be made and apart from the cosmetic damage to the hull, she would be one hundred percent perfect again.

Nick decided the following day was to be a rest day while they worked on the Bunyip, and he received no argument from Beau and Wolf, but a heated one from Jeremy when he told him he would be ship-bound for the rest of the trip.

‘We were lucky mate.’ Nick said. ‘That tremor could be the first of many. What if we strike more. Bigger? You won’t be in any state to help.’

‘It’s only a broken arm! It won’t stop me from doing my job. Doc’s fixed me up, it’s an inconvenience not a bloody handicap! You need me down there.’

‘If this trip wasn’t so important I’d send you back home for R and R.’

‘Not bloody likely,’ Jeremy argued. ‘I’m staying, and I’m going down with you!’

Nick sighed. He knew Jeremy would get his way. ‘Okay. Okay! But the minute you fall down you’re out of here.’

Chapter Six

Two days later the Bunyip had been fixed and they resumed their trip north on the trail of the devils pitchfork, a term scientists had given the necklace of volcanoes and undersea eruptions that forced lava from the bowels of the earth through the seabed in this region.

Nick admired Wolf’s courage, he hadn’t expected him to get back into the Bunyip, but there he sat with two large bumps on his forehead, pulling at his beard. The first time Bunyip jittered Beau crossed himself and the others reached for a support. At the forefront of their minds was the threat of meeting more tremors or eruptions, and the thought that perhaps next time they would not be so lucky.

What they found at Mururoa, Unimak and now here, were swarms of hundreds of thousands of slow moving, low frequency earthquakes, that were a forecast of larger earthquakes in the magnitude of eight or nine plus. The Pacific oceanic plate being the largest, doesn’t move in a continuous manner, some parts move faster than others and when it meets resistance these swarms occur, and when they do lava breaks through onto the seafloor.

Nick’s fears deepened. Ice bergs loomed around them like white ghosts in the eternal dark. They formed weird shapes, thrusting out white ridges worn smooth by the whirling currents, as they floated silently on their insidious journey.

Just when Nick decided they’d had enough for the day an eerie sight confronted them. The men strained against the small fisheyes of the sub as the scene ahead grew nearer and clearer. The Bunyip’s bright searchlights pierced the freezing, murky depths through the limited vision, picking up what first appeared to be a ghostly sunken ship. As they approached they were able to make out more dark shapes.

‘Look! Is that a sub?’ Beau whispered in disbelief.

‘Ya, probably be Russian.’ Said Wolf. ‘Could be one of their dumping grounds. The Ruskis started building those death traps in the nineteen fifties. They’ve been scuttling them somewhere in the ocean ever since’

‘I thought they were dicing that stuff into the sea near Vladivostok.’ Nick said.

‘Maybe a little too close to home.’ Wolf replied.

‘Yeah, and I read somewhere they found a big dump in the Norwegian Sea in the nineties. Must be at least thirteen damaged sub reactors on the bottom there, five still filled with fuel.’ Nick said. ‘That’s also where the nuclear sub Komsomolets went down with four kilos of plutonium in her nose.’

‘Ya, and what about the seventeen thousand containers of radioactive waste they dumped in the Bering and Kara Seas?Plus the twenty-thousand spent fuel rods they found off the Kola Peninsular west of Murmansk. I could go on and on.’

They manoeuvred slowly around among the relics and sighted piles of barrels and cylinders.  ‘Why couldn’t they have spread them around a bit?’ Jeremy snapped, nursing his plastered arm. ‘No-one knows how long these things will hold together or what they’ll do to the environment.’

‘I think it’s a case of out of sight out of mind, the Russians don’t care about the environment.’ Wolf said. ‘Don’t forget the Japs.’

‘They’re not the only ones.’ Nick said. ‘Excuse me guys, but look what the US did at Amchitka in the seventies? The underground blast was the biggest in US history. It raised the ground six metres! They’re still monitoring the area for leakage of nuclear materials.’

‘Christ. Listening to you two is scaring me.’ Beau said. ‘What’s all that doing to the marine life?’

Nick turned to Beau. ‘Look around. Do you see any? Radioactive material travels with ocean currents. It’s deposited in marine sediment and climbs the marine food chain. Seals have died here from blood cancer, so have millions of starfish, shellfish, seals and porpoises in the White Sea, caused by pollution or nuclear contamination. Most of the world’s radioactive contamination is in the marine environment.’

His mind was working furiously as he stared at the scene in front of him, and suddenly his head jerked around, his eyes narrowed into slits then widened as his pupils dilated to darkened orbs. At the same time Wolf’s expression turned sour.

‘Christ! That pile of junk out there’s sitting right on top of the fault line.’ Nick said. ‘When the quakes open up the seabed here, that stuff will be swallowed.’

‘Ya, and when it hits the molten magma, it’ll make Krakatoa look like a baby.’ Wolf added.

Nick turned an ashen countenance to Jeremy. ‘You’d better make a note of everything out there, see if you can get some images. It’s bloody frightening. I need to get back to Washington. Fast! How soon can we get back to land and have a Veto pick me up Wolf?’

Wolf immediately reached for the radio. ‘It’ll take about six hours to get to Kotzebue Sound, we can have a military Veto from Fairbanks waiting for you, he can take you to Anchorage airport.’

‘Good. Get them to book me on a flight to Washington while you’re at it. We’ll head off when Jeremy’s finished. Um, we should keep this under our hats for now, until I can sort it out with Josh in Washington.’

Nick retreated to his thoughts, his mind racing as he tried to assimilate all that had transpired in the past month. The ramifications of his findings were beyond calculation. The eruptions and crustal movement between Tahiti and the Aleutians would cause immeasurable damage to a vast region of land bordering the Pacific, but what they were facing here would destroy the weakened polar ice. Any that withstood the nuclear blast would be melted by the boiling sea and molten magma forced out by the amplified eruptions below the earth’s crust.

An explosion such as this would have a devastating affect on the already floundering cities on sea level, forcing the oceans higher, perhaps drowning all coastal cities entirely! His mind was spinning, questions flooding in at a rate he was unable to process. He wondered if Josh or anyone else would believe him.

Jeremy completed his observations and they headed back to the Platypus where Sam and the boys were more than glad to see them. ‘It’s about time y’ finished up down there. We’ve bin freezin’ our butts off as usual. What the hell did y’ find that took so long?’ Sam demanded.

Ignoring his question Nick pulled him aside out of earshot. ‘I’m jumping a Veto back to Washington. I want you to take the Platypus to Australia, but don’t go into any port unless it’s to refuel or take on supplies. If you do, get back to sea quick-smart, and stay there! Understand?’

‘Are you serious!’ Sam exploded, eyes bulging with disbelief. ‘e’ve bin at sea over six weeks and the men are restless. They need a break. Now your tellin’ me to go to Australia! Sweet Jesus. It’ll take us two weeks to get there! What the hell’s goin’ on?’

‘Looks like some major undersea earthquakes coming up Sam! It could affect the entire world as we know it. Jeremy can fill you in. Just trust me. This’s important. Don’t screw up. Just do as I tell you! I’m relying on you.’

‘Je…sus, if things aren’t bad enough.’ Sam muttered, thinking of the world-wide flooding. He knew it would be pointless to question Nick any further and stabbed his finger several times on the map on the console display.

* * *

Friday, May 26

They could see the Veto waiting as promised as they steamed into the sequestered inlet of Kotzebue Sound. Sam had informed the crew of their orders and heated arguments had followed and he had a great deal of trouble persuading the men to stay with him, several threatened to jump ship, and would have done so had they been anywhere else but in that isolated Godforsaken freezing hole.

Nick left his men with a feeling of deep sorrow not knowing whether he would ever see the Platypus again. He did know however, that its safety was going to be crucial to his future. ‘Remember what I said Sam.’ He reiterated. ‘Stay at sea! I’ll keep in touch.’

Wolf’s robust complexion had paled and he walked with a slight stoop as he escorted Nick to the waiting Veto. ‘Nicky, this’s bad. What’s worse is there’s nothing we can do to stop it.’

Nick lowered his voice. ‘Listen mate, why don’t you to come back to Washington with me? It’s going to be tough convincing those sceptics back there. Besides, I reckon you shouldn’t hang ‘round here, it’s going to be a bloody catastrophe when that lot goes off.’

‘Thanks Nicky, but you don’t need me. I’ll get Sam to take me back to Unimak. I want to get my records and make sure my men get out of there. I’ve spent way too long up here to walk away and leave it all behind. Maybe I’ll join you later.’

‘Do you think it will matter? Nothing will be the same again!’

Ya.’ He sighed. ‘I s’pose you’re right, but you know me. Never give up.’

Nick boarded the Veto and waved a fond farewell to his old friend who presented a desolate figure standing alone on the edge of the pad as he waved back. His friendly blue eyes no longer smiled and his face held a grave expression as he tugged at his beard. The Veto lifted off and Nick leaned against the window to take one last look at his ship, his eyes remained fixed on her outline as she receded, dissolving into nothing more than a speck on the ocean. Not being a religious man he found himself praying for his men and their safety. It would be quite a trip, he thought, whilst unconsciously chewing a fingernail until it’s tips oozed tiny red droplets.

After a long uncomfortable flight into Anchorage, Nick settled into the comparative luxury of the old 777 jet bound for Washington. Knowing relaxation would be impossible, he sought to sooth his frayed nerves with a nudge from his favourite amber fluid and buzzed the flight attendant. ‘A double scotch. On the rocks, please love.’ He sighed.’Got any black label?’

While he waited for his drink he dialled Josh Harrington’s number in Washington and was somewhat soothed by the warm deep voice on the other end. ‘Nick, where the hell have your been? I expected you back weeks ago.’

‘Good to hear from you too. I’m on my way back. Can you meet me at Dulles? My flight gets in at ten. Three twenty-two from Anchorage.’

‘Anchorage? What’re you doing there?’

‘It’s along story, mate.’ He sighed. ‘Look forward to seeing you.’

‘Ten. Right. I’ll be there.’

Nick hung up just as the flight attendant brought his drink, which he quickly swallowed an ordered another. After the third drink he began to unwind and felt the pressure lifting. He closed his eyes and eased the seat back into the reclining position and allowed his mind to shift direction towards Laura and more pleasant times.

Chapter Seven

Nick had met Laura Forrest two years previously at the historical Lincoln Hotel in Washington, when they each had attended a Government reception for a team of visiting English Scientists.

His first impression of the Jefferson function room was of an aircraft hanger, festooned as it was with giant crystal chandeliers, draped like parachutes from one end of the ceiling to the other. He admonished himself for being conned into another of these superfluous ‘do’s’. Josh was always trying to pair him off with some glamorous socialite. He just wasn’t interested, there was no room in his solitary life for a woman.

He poked his finger between his neck and the bow tie of the hired tuxedo Josh insisted he wear. He felt like a galah. It was too tight and the shiny black shoes hurt his feet. The man at the hire shop had suggested Nick cut his hair to which he agreed. Yet there it was, tied back in it’s usual manner, lending him that devil-may-care reputation he held dear.

Soft music droned from an alcove on one side of the room and Nick sniggered as a tall penguin flapped before him holding a tray of fluffy champagne in pink glasses.

‘Got any real drinks mate?’

The waiter looked at him like he was a cockroach on his shoe. ‘What would you like sir?’

‘Scotch thanks, and make it black label.’

‘I’ll see what I can find.’ He sniffed.

The disdain in the waiter’s voice somehow pleased Nick and he waited patiently for his return, so he could bristle his feathers with another barb. Within minutes the waiter was back and presented a tray holding a solitary glass, a small ice bucket, and a bottle of soda.

‘Thanks mate, but you can keep the ice and the fizzy.’ Nick held the glass up to the light examining the golden colour and grinned. ‘Keep ‘em coming.’

The waiter tossed his head and went back to his duties.

Nick was enjoying his drink and was wondering how he could make a break from this circus, when a soft hand touched his shoulder.

‘Hi. You look bored.’

He swung around to see who owned the husky voice, and smiled at the stunning small figure swathed in red sparkling sequins standing before him. ‘Hello.’ She said. ‘I’m Laura Forrest. Are you alone?’

‘Matter-of-fact I am. Nick. Nick Torrens. Er, nice to meet you.’ He moved to shake her hand but remembered it was not polite to shake a woman’s hand unless she offered hers first, and quickly stuck his in his trouser pocket.

‘You’re not from around here are you?’

‘No, I’m not, far from it.’ He glanced around the room. ‘Um, nice place.’ Nick shuffled his feet and took a swig of his scotch. He always found it hard to relate to women, because his life was spent mostly in the company of men. Something told him he would need all his confidence with this one.

‘You’re Australian.’ She said. ‘I’d recognise that accent anywhere. How did they manage to drag you here? You look so, out of place?’

‘Yeah I am. Um, to tell you the truth I was just trying to figure a way out. My mate Josh Harrington invited me.’

‘Harrington. Isn’t he something to do with Science and Research at the Capitol?’

‘Yeah, d’you know him?’

Her dark eyes twinkled. ‘I’ve heard of him. He has an office in the same building as mine.’

‘Oh, and what sort of work do you do?’ The words were out before Nick realised he was being a little too inquisitive.

‘I’m a Senator.’

‘You’re a Senator? I’m impressed! You don’t look like a Senator.’ Nick felt his confidence growing.

She laughed again and her smooth olive face crinkled. Dense dark lashes like tropical fans swept lazily over coal-black eyes. Like many American women her smile dazzled and her large eyes fascinated him. An uncomfortable sensation stirred him as those eyes locked directly onto his.

‘Oh. What does a Senator look like?’

‘I’m sorry. Er, I didn’t mean to offend you.’ Nick said. ‘Politicians are a tough lot and you don’t look tough.’

She frowned and he wished he could bite back the words.

‘Well, you’re certainly no politician.’ She hesitated, and Nick guessed she was about to comment on his lack of tact, but instead her face opened into a broad smile.’Only someone who spends all his time outdoors could have a tan like yours.’

‘You’re right, I’m not a politician. D’you wanna share the outdoors with me for a while?’ He nodded toward the balcony. ‘We could um, get out of this crowd.’

‘Okay. I don’t know why I’m doing this, but you interest me. It’s good to meet someone in Washington who’s not in politics for a change.’

He led her onto the balcony where they finished their drinks making small talk while other guests fluttered in and out. They made a handsome couple; a big handsome tanned man with rich brown hair streaked light by the sun and tied back in a ponytail, and a beautiful petite dark-haired woman in red.

She looked so inviting he forgave her politician’s prattle and decided he would like to get to know her better. ‘Let’s get out of here, nobody will miss us.’

‘What did you have in mind?’

‘Some place quieter. Some coffee?’

‘Sounds like a great idea, but what about your friend, Josh?’

‘Oh, he was having the time of his life last time I saw him. Doesn’t need me.’

‘Okay, I’m game if you are.’ She grinned.

‘Too easy.’ He said. He took her arm and discreetly guided her through the room to the exit, where they collected their coats. Nick winked wickedly at the concierge as he ushered her through the big double doors, and they left like a pair of children sneaking out for some fun. A lone taxi squatted by the kerb in the deserted street, smoke trailing from the driver’s window. The circular moon cast icy jagged shadows on the pavement, broken into uneven shapes by the glow from low street lights. Small puddles of water glistened in luminous patches on the ground. Twisting his wrist over Nick glanced at his watch. ‘It’s only eleven thirty. Night’s still a pup. Let’s walk see if we can find that coffee.’

‘All right.’ She said, taking his arm as they set off. ‘Okay, Nick Torrens you know I’m a politician. What about you? Where did you get that tan?’

‘Comes from years at sea. I’m an oceanographer.’

‘An oceanographer eh? That’s interesting. I take it you’re not married?’ She said glancing at his ringless fingers.

‘No. It’s not the kind of life for a woman. I’m at sea more than I’m on land. I’m on a break right now, my ship’s in dry dock. How ‘bout you?’

‘Thirty-two, divorced no kids and I love my job.’ It rolled off her tongue as easily as if she had been ordering a hamburger with mustard and French fries.

Nick grinned.

Three blocks from the Lincoln they found a small cafe with dim lights concealing inexpensive furniture. A young bearded man huddled in a dingy corner softly strumming a guitar, droning a bluesy ballad, and an older couple snuggled at a corner table, engaged in earnest conversation oblivious to others in the room. Nick guided Laura into a vacant booth in the opposite corner and ordered bottomless black coffee. Time stopped, or so it seemed to them as they sat for hours sharing the details of their lives. Her controlled speech began to wane, revealing she wasn’t really as sophisticated as he first thought, and he was pleased.

Life as an oceanographer had always been all he needed, but now, suddenly at forty-five he began to see other possibilities. He and his brother Brian were raised by their father who had been so devastated by his wife’s death he turned to drink, and later as he grew older his career had precluded any deep relationships. Laura seemed different, there was something about her that stirred unexplained feelings, an intriguing sense of mischief.

* * *

During the days that followed Nick’s life changed. He spent every spare moment he could find with Laura. When she attended a debate in the Senate he insisted on watching from the gallery, fascinated. She was seated at a gleaming timber desk in a semicircular row among others facing the Chair. His eyes never left her, absorbed by her spell, so much so that the content of the debate that day completely eluded him.

She in turn loved his casualness, his sense of humour, the way he tossed his long hair, even the way he dressed, preferring his lived-in shorts, boating shoes with no socks and T-shirt that drew curious looks from her well dressed friends.

Her background of wealth was revealed by her large apartment in the city with its winter landscape of aquamarine, icy greens and crystal accessories. Enormous glass walls overlooked a multitude of glittering city lights, and three huge crystal chandeliers strung from the fifteen-foot ceilings mirrored them inside. Ivory marble floors inlaid with a pattern of darker marble created an appropriate backdrop for the expensive artefacts that filled every room. An ivory-coloured grand piano dominated one corner of the vast lounge, which he discovered later was not for show. She was an accomplished pianist and delighted in entertaining him with enchanting recitals. This room swung off into an octagonal-shaped dining area large enough to hold an enormous, oval dining table with seating for twelve people, where she often entertained many of Washington’s influential residents. An intriguing curved marble staircase led to a secluded rooftop garden, which she explained was her escape from the lunacy of public life.

‘Some escape.’ He said on his first visit. ‘What’d you do? Bring the park up here?’

‘Don’t you like it?’

‘It’s great, but I never expected you to be a gardener.’ The rooftop was covered by fake green turf that looked so real he looked for the lawn mower. Colourful plants sprouted from a garden border backed by high glass walls. Water trickled from the mouth of a black granite dolphin into an equally black spa pool.

‘There’s a lot you don’t know about me.’ She winked.

‘Mmm. Do you use the spa much?’

‘Not as much as I’d like. I keep hoping one day things will ease up but they never do.’

‘Shame’

Something furry brushed Nick’s leg and he jumped. ‘What the?’

‘Meet Maxime.’ Laura said picking up a brown cat. ‘This’s her domain.’

Nick looked into a pair of brilliant blue Siamese eyes and he softened. He had always wanted a cat. He stroked her fine smooth fur and felt the ripples of pleasure under her skin as she grinned back at him from the security of Laura’s arms.

For the next six weeks while Nick was in Washington, they secreted themselves in this garden’s peace and seclusion. It was intoxicating and Nick wallowed in the new found luxury of another person wanting to be with him, and not wanting to change him or his lifestyle. He questioned how long it would last when it became obvious from the very beginning the relationship would struggle. They snatched hungrily at brief interludes as often as their busy schedules would permit, and each time they parted he sensed a hopelessness he was too afraid to acknowledge. Their careers didn’t match, he knew that. She was a senator with high demands on her time and she was idealistic, and he was a man who loved the sea before all else, a wanderer, a master of his own universe.

‘You have no idea how much corruption there is out there.’ She had told him. ‘I have a duty. The government needs honest dedicated people.’

Chapter Eight

The plane bumped and the glass Nick was barely holding tilted, swishing the remainder of the scotch into his lap, snapping him back to the realisation of his surroundings. He wished right then he could run to Laura and hide in her apartment, but he instinctively knew they may never share that world again. He pulled out his mobile sat-phone and dialled Laura’s number. The new sat-phones had superseded the old mobile and cell phones and provided clear communications at any distance.

‘Hello.’ The familiar purr gripped his heart.

‘Hi love. Er, how are you?’

A shaky tone in his voice alerted her and she sensed tension. ‘Nick! Where are you? You sound different. Is anything wrong?’

‘No. I’m okay. Just wanted to let you know I’m on my way back to Washington. I’m, ah, calling from the plane.’

‘That’s fabulous. I’ve missed you sooo..much! Can’t wait to see you. I’ll meet you at the airport.’

‘I’d love you to, but Josh’s meeting me. We’ve got some urgent business to discuss. I’ll call you the minute I’m free, I might be held up. See y’soon. Okay?’ He deliberately disconnected the phone before she could ask questions he did not want to answer.

Having no luggage to collect he threaded his way immediately to the noisy arrival lounge. Dulles International Airport was crowded as usual with excited people scurrying in all directions, while other tired travellers lounged on uncomfortable seats, dozing and yawning, irritated by the inevitable delays.

Because they were nearing summer most people wore cool coloured jack suits: long knee-length jackets over body hugging trousers, or body suits with high collars made of the new silky light weight material incorporating an ingredient of Navilon that needed no ironing, and insulated the wearer from the temperature depending on the colour. Some people still wore the warm colours of winter.

The majority of travellers wore the eye-phone, a contraption that many people chose instead of carrying the long distance sat-phones. It enabled them to surf the internet, played movies, emailed and called your contacts automatically by voice command. The lightweight wraparound visor sat over the eyes like sunglasses, and on command received phone calls, video streaming, and all other manners of communications. When not in use, one only had to command ‘wrap’ and the screen slid soundlessly back into the arms above the ears that held it in place. The handsfree innovation of the twenty-first century, it was the reason most men wore their hair close cropped. There was no way Nick was going to cut his hair, and for the life of him he could not understand how people could walk around wearing those wrap around things without stumbling into every object in their path.

Nick felt exhausted, and he felt an emptiness in his stomach not caused by the lack of food. He searched anxiously for Josh who he quickly spotted over the crowd. It wasn’t hard. Josh was powerfully built, slightly taller than himself with gleaming ebony skin and an engaging smile. People were always surprised to learn Josh was a scientist; his handsome appearance and charismatic personality suggested a highly successful salesman, a movie star or even a basketball hero, never an academic. Josh refused to bend to the fashion dictates of the day and dressed as usual in his immaculate three-piece suit. He did however, wear an eye-phone. Close-cropped hair glistened under the bright airport lights and penetrating dark-chocolate eyes danced before Nick’s.

‘Glad your back buddy!’ He grinned gripping Nick on the shoulder with a strong hand, pumping his other hand. ‘Can’t wait to hear what you’ve been up to.’

Nick sighed. ‘I don’t know where to start.’ The familiar aroma of Josh’s Pour Homme invaded his nostrils, contrasting the smell from his own fetid body, and Nick realised his demeanour would disturb Josh. His honest piercing eyes flickered in all directions avoiding contact, and he glanced around as he spoke. ‘Not here anyway.’

‘Okay, I can wait until we get to Laura’s.’

‘I’m not going to Laura’s, I’ve decided to spend the night in a hotel. I’ll call her and explain I’m held up. I’ve gotta get some sleep.’

Josh narrowed his eyes. ‘Ohhh? Why were you in Anchorage? Last I heard, you were still at Mururoa.’

‘I’ll fill you in tomorrow. It’s late and um, I need a shower, and the last thing I need is questions right now. Okay?’

Josh blinked. ‘Okay, fine.’ He glanced at Nick’s overnight bag. ‘That it?’

‘Yup.’

They walked in silence to the car park. ‘How come there’s only Trancars here?’ Nicked looked around at row upon row of small two-seater vehicles. He thought them unattractive and a little antisocial, as one passenger seat was situated behind the other. If one wanted more than two passengers, another car could be automatically connected to the rear by voice command.

This driverless innovative design provided solar power through a square panel no bigger than a standard writing pad, whose solar cells rotated to follow the sun and provide full power to run the vehicle twenty-four hours. This small pad was imbedded in the opaque top of the transparent hood made of Navilon like that used on the Platypus, it also generated power for the GPS system that enabled the passenger to give voice directions to their destination, and alter that destination if required. The GPS system would take them to that destination by the quickest route avoiding any traffic jams along the way. Not only had this Trancar revolutionised ground travel, but it had stopped all pollution and road accidents, as it was able to detect other cars in it’s path and deviate, thus avoiding crashes.

‘They’re compulsory now. No petrol or diesel cars are permitted within the city limits anymore.’

‘They’re all bloody identical. How d’you know which is yours?’

Josh clicked the key in his hand and a dome three rows away lit up and beeped several times.

‘Bloody ugly things.’ Nick muttered as they approached their car. ‘I bet you miss your limo. They don’t make them with tall guys like us in mind.’

Josh ignored his quip. ‘There’s a small compartment behind the seat for your bag.’

Nick stuffed his bag into the small space and crammed himself into the curved passenger seat. He pushed a flat button on the armrest and a seatbelt smartly wrapped itself around his body. His shoulders pressed against each side window leaving no room for movement, but at least their was good legroom, even for his long legs. He slammed the door a little harder than he should and immediately felt guilty for his short temper.

Josh climbed in the driver’s seat. ‘Where d’you want to go?’

‘I dunno, any decent pub will do.’

Josh looked over his shoulder. ‘You’re acting very strange Nick. Obviously something bad’s happened. Why can’t you tell me?’

‘Sorry Josh.’ Nick shook loose his hair. ‘You’ll be the first to know. Right now I need to get my head together. D’you mind?’ Nick knew if he told Josh now he would get no sleep at all, and he was desperately tired and his head thumped painfully.

‘Okay buddy. Whatever you say. Hilton Garden Hotel, thanks Tran.’

Josh turned his head again. ‘First thing tomorrow, okay?’

‘Sure.’

The Trancar headed out for the hotel and when they left the car park Josh said, ‘Screen’ and a paper thin screen folded down inside the windscreen blocking his view. ‘We can catch up on the news while we travel.’ He said.

The television panel displayed three split screens. The top right panel displayed his secretary at his office, while the GPS system beneath that screened their movements. The news caster looked no different to any talking head, except he wore a tight fitting body suit that reminded Nick of his wetsuit.

They travelled the highway into the city in one lane beside seven other lanes carrying long lines of Trancars, some towing two or more cars. Large Tranvans resembling trains occupied the first two lanes. The Trancar was so well insulated that Nick could hear very little traffic noise, just the gentle hum of it’s electric motor.

The monotone voice of the newscaster soon had Nick nodding off to a fitful sleep and he awoke to find himself at the hotel.

‘Eight O’clock – my office!’ Josh ordered.

Without answering, Nick grabbed his bag, closed the door, gently this time, waved over his shoulder and kept walking disappearing quickly through the front doors into the lobby.

* * *

The hotel room promised a restful stay in a cream and gold suite. A cream leather lounge topped with gold scatter cushions was arranged around a square coffee table and faced the superb view of the Washington skyline. The heady fragrance of a huge vase of cream roses gracing the table permeated the room and complimented the peaceful atmosphere. As in all hotels and most homes today, the wall facing the lounge displayed a very large beautiful painting. This one was a continuation of the Washington skyline. A voice command dissolved the painting to reveal the paper thin display screen. The wall opposite the windows housed the other amenities and the entrance to the large bathroom. Nick temporarily decline the offerings of the mini bar, instead heading immediately into the shower where he lingered as the eight water jets massaged his weary body.

After the shower he decided to get something from the mini bar after all, and was surprised and pleased to see a small bottle of Johnny Walker Black label and a bucket of ice on the shelf. He realised Josh must have ordered it for him on the way from the airport, and felt guilty at the way he had greeted his friend. Usually Nick was highly respectful of other’s feelings and Josh, most of all deserved better treatment.

He poured himself a generous slug and flopped onto the lounge. He wished he had his guitar to take his mind away for a short time.

‘Internet – Netzone.’ He commanded. The display screen shimmered and his favourite search engine awaited his commands. He wanted to see what was happening to the volcanoes being monitored in the Bering Sea.

The news was not good.

He downed his drink.’Internet off. ‘Bed please.’ He commanded. Immediately the lights dimmed and the wall behind the lounge area swivelled around to replace the lounge with a king-size bed, it’s thick mattress covered with cream silken sheets,

* * *

Saturday, May 27

The next morning Nick had waited in line for a single Trancab. Single passengers were not permitted to ride in a dual cab. He arrived late at Josh’s office where he was met by a shapely blond woman in her forties, dressed in a red bodysuit with a cropped jacket trimmed with black. She scraped back her chair and scowled up at him. ‘You’re late! Mr. Harrington went into another meeting.’ She nodded to a lounge in a waiting area. ‘You’ll have to wait over there.’

He didn’t apologise. He waited impatiently, fidgeting, nibbling his sore forefinger and going over his story. Despite his luxury hotel room, sleep had been spasmodic and disturbing and his head still ached. He took some papers from his briefcase and busied himself perusing the contents.

Josh arrived thirty minutes later and beckoned to his haughty secretary who stood and grabbed a notepad. ‘You’re late!’ He growled. ‘I hope you’re in a better mood than last night.’

Nick wasn’t. Especially after his recent scolding from the secretary. He promised himself he would be more courteous this morning, but had been immediately put offside by the secretary’s attitude. He glared at her. ‘If y’ don’t mind I’d prefer we had this meeting in private.’

‘C’mon, Nick, I do mind. What’s wrong with you?’ Josh said. ‘You know I like to have everything documented.’

‘This time I’m calling the shots, and after you hear what I’ve got to say you can decide what to do with it. For now it’s just between you and me.’

Josh studied the serious look on Nick’s face and realised he meant what he had said. Perplexed and a little angry he nodded to his secretary, who sniffed and promptly and left them. They entered the office and Josh quietly closed the door. Nick pushed the pile of papers toward him.

‘There’s enough documentation there to suit you or anybody. Jeremy’s been very thorough. After you’ve absorbed that lot you’ll understand my attitude!’

* * *

Josh’s office at the Capitol was sparsely furnished by comparison to most executive offices. Heavy chairs of emerald-green leather arranged around a large ten-seater boardroom table dominated the room. It smelled of carnations, and indeed there was a vase of red carnations on the table.Secretary must be okay after all. Nick thought.  A cluttered desk near the window housed books and a telescope. A single painting depicting the fine lines of a classic black thoroughbred dominated one wall. In the world of horses it would be described as having a head like a snake, neck like a swan and a back, three hands long. The whole aspect reflected a traditional classic coolness.

Nick absentmindedly stroked his wiry moustache and stared out the window while Josh read the reports. His concentration was frazzled his mind continually racing. He likened his life at the moment to a concrete mixer; tumbling, crushing, falling, with feelings all mixed up. Right now he just wanted to see Laura.

Washington was safe for now. He thought about the Potomac River, about it’s many tributaries and how they had built a series of dams north and south of Snake Island, three miles north of the city to control the flow from the mountains. High barriers the army had built across the Potomac at Fort Washington had kept the rising sea from the south at bay, but he could only imagine what would happen when the earthquakes began. Would those barriers hold, be high enough? He didn’t think so. Washington had experienced earthquakes in 2001, 2015 and as recently as 2030 so the likelihood of them escaping these was remote.

Every city on sea level had taken lessons from the Netherland’s Dykes, gradually isolating their cities from the advancing sea. Los Angeles -well that would go if it hadn’t already succumbed in parts, Nick thought. The dykes protecting that large city would never be high enough. New York and San Francisco had been building sea barriers since 2014, the Thames Barrier protecting London was on the brink of collapse, and just about every city on Australia’s coastline would drown.

‘Unbelievable! When’s this going to happen? Are you sure? Who knows about this….? Nick! Are you listening to me?’

‘Sorry. What did you say?’

‘I asked if you’re sure? Who knows about this?’

‘Yeah, I’m positive. My crew and Wolf Drescher know. I kept it quiet ‘till I told you. What d’you think?’

‘What do I think? What do I think! It’s unbelievable!’ Josh slapped his skull. ‘Wolf agrees?’

‘Yeah, he was there.’

‘I’m going to need time to digest this.’

Nick leaned forward and tapped Josh’s desk. ‘That’s just it! We don’t have time. We’ve gotta do something now, although I don’t know what. Where d’you start……..to save the world?’

‘You were right to keep this quiet.’ Josh puffed. ‘People have been scared since the oceans started rising, once they know about this there’ll be no stopping the pandemonium. We’ll need strategies in place. I’m going to call the President. It’ll take a while, so why don’t you go home and make your plans, but keep your phone on! I think we’re in for some long sessions.

By the way, I read your conclusion about the impending quakes at Mururoa. Shit! That scared me enough…but this?’

Josh began calling people and needing little further persuasion Nick left, calling Laura on his old fashioned sat-phone as he walked to the exit. He flatly refused to use the new heads-up eye-phones and become one of the zombie-like fans addicted to them.

‘Can’t talk right now. Can you meet me at your place in…’ he flipped his watch, ‘an hour?’

‘Something in your voice tells me I’d better say yes.’ She replied. ‘Not that I need to be talked into it, I can’t wait to see you. An hour’s perfect.’

Chapter Nine

Nick let himself into Laura’s apartment and immediately felt a sense of relief. While he waited his thoughts turned to Australia, to his brother Brian, and to his best friend Graham Bronson in Hawaii. What was he going to tell them? What is more important, how and when will he tell Brian, a journalist? How would they react? Would they believe him? Would they panic? Of course they would! He would try to get hold of Graham after meeting with the President. Maybe he could talk Laura into going with him. Thoughts crammed his mind like a crowd at a pop concert, all trying to get in at once.

It was dark when Laura arrived home to find him pacing the floor. Dropping her briefcase she flew into his arms and smothered him with warm hurried kisses. Finally his crowded mind thinned and the warm musky smell of her familiar Obsession perfume enveloped him. It had been months since they had seen each other and now nothing else mattered, Josh, and the whole mess was pushed aside.

‘Wow.’ She said. ‘I love the moustache. What made you decide to grow one?’

‘Lazy, I guess.’ Nick replied hoarsely.

‘Well, it really suits you.’

‘Thanks.’ He said before kissing her passionately.

Laura placed a hot hand on his chest, and her eyes smouldered as she gently pushed him away, turned and headed for the bedroom.

Nick watched her leave and suddenly wished he had a stiff scotch to bolster his libido. Even in this state of arousal he couldn’t shake the anxiety gnawing at his insides. He paused and looked toward the cocktail cabinet, but thought better of it and followed Laura to her room.

She had removed her outer clothing and clad only in a pair of panties lay quietly on the king-size bed. The flash of slinky white satin gleamed in stark contrast against her golden olive skin and Nick caught his breath. He stood silently at the foot of the bed and without taking his eyes off her, unbuttoned his shirt. Walking to the side of the bed he let it fall to the floor while at the same time the sound of his zipper opening sliced the quiet room. His trousers slipped to the floor as he slid onto the bed beside her. She reached out and pulled him against her full bosom, and as his mouth went down on hers she moaned, and he felt the heat of her skin tingle against his own.

With surprising gentleness he kissed her repeatedly his lips lingering sensuously over hers. He felt the heat rising and his erection pressing hard against her body as he fondled her aroused nipples. He kissed her again and shuddered as her tongue probed his lips and he returned her ardour with a savage hunger. She writhed beneath him thrusting her trembling body against his. He raised himself up and moved lower kissing her body, leaving a trail of scorching rapture on her glistening skin. He felt himself drowning, and as the tension mounted he closed his eyes to restrain the fierce throbbing in his loins. Laura clutched at him forcing her body upward, arching repeatedly until she cried out in release. Nick’s muscles tensed as his blood soared and he growled, exploding with his own shuddering climax.

They remained in each others arms a long time reluctant to break the bond, until the air-conditioning chilled their bare skin.

‘Music,’ she commanded and the soft sound of a Chopin piano concerto wafted into the room.

Smiling for the first time in weeks, he stroked back the damp strands of hair from her face. ‘I’ve missed you.’

Breaking away she raised herself onto one elbow. ‘I missed you too. Where have you been? I expected you last night.’

‘I stayed at a hotel. I was a mess and I didn’t want to load my bad mood onto you. I’ve got something to tell you but I want you to promise not to tell anybody until I give you the go ahead.’

‘What is it?’ She sighed. ‘You look so worried.’

‘Our world is about to go up in smoke, or I should say water.’

Laura’s black eyes flickered for an instant then she smiled. ‘What! You say the weirdest things Nick. I, um,wanted to talk to you about us’

‘Us?’ Nick paused. ‘Oh, I’m sorry, I know I haven’t been paying you enough attention lately. I’ve had a lot on my mind.’

‘Thats just it. You’ve always got so much on your mind and I know it’s not always me. Remember when you asked me to marry you? I wasn’t ready to settle down then.’

‘Yeah, moonlight, wine and waves lapping on the sand.’ He paused remembering that night when they’d had too much champagne.

‘Well, ah, I’m still not ready to settle down and I don’t think it’s fair to lead you on. It wouldn’t work for us Nick. Our interests are too wide apart.’

He was not hearing her. ‘Would you come to Australia with me?’

Laura sat up and stared at him. ‘What? Good grief, Nick. Didn’t you hear what I just said?’

Nick left the bed and began dressing. ‘Yeah, you’re giving me the brushoff. I wouldn’t call that a positive response to my lovemaking.’

‘Oh, no. You’re the best, but I want a man around more than a week here and there. I want to have kids and a Dad who’ll help me raise them. Someone who’ll take his son fishing or football training, or his daughter to ballet class.’

‘Yeah, that’s not me eh?’

‘No. Don’t get me wrong. I love having you around, it’s just not often enough.’

He stared at her not half listening, that crowd had barged in again.

She changed the subject. ‘Why did you ask me to go to Australia with you?’

‘You know I’ve been in Hawaii checking a new fault line in the ocean.’ Laura nodded her head. ‘Well, it’s not just confined to there. I tracked it almost to the North Pole. There’s going to be major earthquakes in the Pacific!’

‘Why would earthquakes in the Pacific send you back to Australia? That’s a long way from here. Don’t you think we’d be safe here?’

‘These will be more than the usual quakes. This new fault line’s right down the middle of the Pacific and we um, found a huge nuclear waste dump in the Bering Strait right smack-bang in the path of the fault. It’ll cause an atomic explosion so big it’ll rock the world and the flooding we have now will be nothing compared to what’s coming.’

She thought he was joking but the look on his face, and the strange way he had been behaving suggested he was telling the truth. It sounded incredible! She was stunned and before she could ask more questions the sat-phone buzzed beside her.

‘Yes, just a moment. It’s for you.’ Laura passed him the phone and left to get some coffee. She could hear him in the distance and her hands shook as she prepared the drinks. She wasn’t sure what to think, how do you react when someone tells you the world is about to be turned upside down?

‘I’ve gotta go!’ Nick yelled from the bedroom as he dressed hurriedly. ‘Josh’s arranged a meeting with the President tonight! Please keep a lid on this. It’s important! I’ll call you when the meeting’s over.’

The door slammed as he left before Laura could answer. Well, she would wait. Just for today, but she had a gut feeling she wasn’t going react the way Nick had hoped.

Chapter Ten

Sunday, May 28

Josh was waiting outside the President’s room with four men whom he introduced as the Secretary for the Navy John Holmes, Chairman of the Joint Chiefs and General James Worth, Secretary of State Bob Anderson and Admiral Richard Deakin.

They had no idea why they had been summoned at short notice, it was not out of the ordinary for the President to call them at odd hours, so they relaxed as they chatted informally with each other.

When Josh introduced Nick they were polite but a little disinterested. Most dressed in green jacksuits. Nick on the other hand chose to wear what he classed as business clothes: boating shoes no socks, his favourite beige moleskin trousers and a denim collared shirt. While their hair was closely cut, Nick’s was tied back in the usual pony tail. He shuffled his feet and could hardly think straight, but resisted the temptation to stroke his moustache or gnaw at his already mangled fingernails. He wished this ordeal was over and he could go back two months to when he’d first embarked on this crazy mission. Then he realised nothing would change what was about to happen, so he straightened his shoulders and waited.

The big oak-panelled interior door to the President’s office swung open and they were met by a stocky thickset man who looked like he belonged on the wharf front instead of the President’s office. His square face showed no expression as he greeted them curtly.

He addressed Josh and Nick. ‘Morning gentlemen. I’m Vice President Peterson. The president will be here shortly.’

A large room dominated by a huge square oak desk greeted them. Behind the desk a high-backed swivel chair stood unoccupied and framed by a large window overlooking a garden shaded by tall Cherry Blossom trees, some bearing the faded remains of their once vibrant April blooms. Bookshelves lined another wall, cluttered with well-used reference books, novels and magazines. Comfortable arm chairs lazed strategically around the room. The entire office presented a well lived-in homely ambience.

Peterson ushered them to a large highly polished timber conference table that occupied another room adjoining this office.

Nick wondered why the meeting was being held at the Capitol instead of the Oval Room in the White house.

A small man who was not introduced, sat at one corner of the table hunched over some papers. Nick surmised he was not a politician as he had the same tanned outdoors look as himself. As they took their seats another tall thin man entered and moved directly to the head of the table, followed by the others whom Nick had already met.

‘Josh, this’d better be important.’ He said. ‘I’ve put off a meeting with the Secretary for the Interior.’

‘It’s vitally important Mr President. Nick Torrens here can explain it to you better. It’s about earthquakes. Nick…’

President Walker looked startled and Nick shifted uncomfortably in his chair. He had rehearsed his speech over and over, picking the words that they would understand, and resisting his normal urge to be flippant, he began. ‘Sir, I’ll try to keep this simple. I’ve spent the last few months in Tahiti and Hawaii, and just recently in the Bering Sea off Alaska.’

‘Yes, yes. I know about that. Get on with it.’

Nick fumbled with papers in front of him and sat forward. ‘Er, what I’ve found points toward a major catastrophe!’

Nick watched the bored expressions around the table turn to bewilderment. He continued before anyone could speak. ‘There’s a new long crack in the ocean floor, we call it a fault. It starts at Mururoa Atoll and stretches north through the Bering Straight into the Chukchi Sea, just south of the Arctic Ocean.’

He rose from his chair, pulled out a map from his briefcase and spread it over the table in front of him. The map was instantly projected on to a wall behind him. He pointed to the locations as he spoke. ‘All along this fault, there’s abnormal seismic activity, low frequency earthquake swarms, which indicates impending eruptions along it’s entire length. Big ones.’ He looked the President in the eye. ‘To make matters worse, we discovered a nuclear waste dump in the Chukchi Sea right in its path. Um, no doubt you’re aware of the waste, but there are some nuclear subs dumped there that nobody knew about. Probably with nuclear fuel still on board. A major quake here will create a huge chasm that’ll open up the sea bed and swallow that pile of junk into the bowels of the earth.’ He paused to gauge the reaction around the table. The President’s face paled.

‘God only knows what’ll happen when that explosive force meets the liquid magma chamber below. Maybe a nuclear scientist could predict it more accurately, but my guess is it’ll be big enough to destroy just about everything in that region.’

He paused again before continuing cautiously, long enough for the shocked men to start a babble of disjointed conversation and questions.

The small man at the corner seat ruffled his papers.

The President stared at Nick, a grim expression on his face. ‘Gentlemen.’ Nick paused. ‘I haven’t told you the worst yet.’

Vice President Peterson rose from his chair. ‘The worst!’ He exploded. ‘Are you crazy? I don’t believe it!’

‘I’m sorry, it’s true.’ Said Nick. ‘You all know that the hole in the ozone layer over the South Pole began to expand in the nineties, and started the ice melting in 2020. Since then Global warming has accelerated the problem. You also know that all attempts to slow the global warming have failed. The other hole we found over the North Pole four years ago has weakened the northern cap considerably. If the quakes reach the cap it won’t withstand such a huge explosion without shattering. Once shattered the ice will melt very quickly.

When the eruptions start, huge flows of lava will be pushed up from below the earth’s crust, forming volcanoes and new islands in the shallower regions of the Pacific and the North Atlantic Sea. When that happens all the oceans will pour onto the land, raising the sea level anywhere from three to fifteen metres or more! Er, sorry. That’d be ten to fifty feet.’

This time there was no babble. An unnerving silence permeated the room.

The President spoke first in an almost indecipherable whisper. ‘Ten to fifty feet? For how long?’

‘The sea will be displaced by the new islands. It won’t recede. Ever.’

The President pinned Nick with his eyes.

‘Furthermore all that melted ice has to go somewhere. An explosion like this could be the equivalent of five-hundred-thousand megatons of TNT! That’s five times bigger than the explosion that destroyed the volcanic island of Krakatoa in 1883. I don’t know how the planet will react. There’ll be ferocious winds, and there’ll be a chain reaction; one earthquake setting off another, perhaps as far south as New Zealand and probably across to the Peruvian-Chile trench and the Caribbean Plate. All the coastal areas of Australia will be hit by huge tsunami more devastating than anything we’ve seen.’ Nick stopped, his face turned pale and he ran his fingers thorough his hair.Oh my God! He thought. What if…? He swayed a little and promptly sat down.

The secretary for the navy, John Holmes rose from his seat and turned to Josh. ‘What about the dykes? They’ve been keeping the rising sea back for years.’

‘They won’t hold against this.’

‘If we can believe this theory, what will happen first? The rise in the sea level or the tsunami?’

‘It’s more than a theory’’ Josh who had remained quiet, commented defensively, expecting this reaction from the navy. ‘Pretty much the same time. The shock waves will create the tsunami, which will be followed by the rising sea.’

Nick continued. ‘Um, huge amounts of sea water will be swallowed into the magma chamber all along the open fault line and, ah, when confined by rock it will quickly become steam. We all know what happens when steam builds under pressure. There’ll be violent explosions sending the sea water bursting out again to create a tsunami.’

‘Okay, we hear what your saying.’ The Vice President interrupted. ‘How come you’re so sure?’

Nick wasn’t sure of anything anymore. He pushed his shoulders back and flicked his neck. ‘The ERS2 satellite system. It’s been operating for two years and it’s proven to be accurate in predicting earthquakes. It’s not just my findings, you have the eminent scientist Wolf Drescher stationed with the US Coast Guard on Unimak Island. He came with me on the Bunyip and supports me one-hundred per cent. He’d be here now, but he wanted to stay behind to close up his research station. It was Wolf who called me up there from Hawaii. He was concerned about the peculiar things he was finding.’

‘What’s the timing on this?’ The President asked. ‘How long before it happens, if it happens?’

The small outdoors man who had also remained quiet to this point, interjected. ‘Oh, it will happen all right. Maybe sooner than we think.’

‘Sorry, I didn’t get your name.’ Nick said to him.

Josh looked at Nick.

‘This’s Professor Don Sinclair, he’s a nuclear scientist. I talked to him after our first meeting.’ Josh said.

‘I’ve studied your reports Mr. Torrens, and I agree with you.’ Sinclair said. ‘The atomic explosion you foresee will be the biggest humankind has seen.’

The President frowned. ‘Will there be atomic fallout Mr Sinclair?’

‘Oh, yes. There will be, and long-term leakage of the longer-lived radioisotopes into the surrounding ocean. They’ll be spread by the currents. That will be the least of our worries. Methods can be employed to control this but we can’t control the sea level.’

Josh whispered to Nick. ‘Are you okay Nick, you sound a bit odd.’

Nick’s nodded and his fingers tapped out a silent rhythm on the table. ‘To answer your earlier question Mr President, we don’t know when it will happen but it’s um, building up rapidly. It could happen any time.’

Admiral Deakin had listened attentively during Nick’s speech and now moved forward in his seat. ‘I think we all know who dumped this nuclear stuff you found Torrens. Can’t we force them to clean it up?’

‘Even if we could there’s no time, and it would put men’s lives in danger.’

‘Sounds to me that we’re all going to be in danger. Surely you don’t expect us to put the whole naval fleet on alert on the theory that it could happen any time. We could be sitting around for months.’

President Walker raised his long arm and made a halt sign to the admiral. ‘It’s all right Richard, I think we’ve heard enough. Whether we believe it or not we can’t afford to ignore it.’ He addressed Vice President Peterson. ‘Tom get our experts working on this immediately, I need them to validate Nick’s findings, and call an emergency video conference with the World Government when you can. I’m going to call Prime Minister Barker in London personally. Meanwhile start putting together emergency evacuation procedures. Top Priority, and keep it away from the bloody press as long as you can. This catastrophe could be greater than any war threat. We can control a war but I’m not sure where to begin here. Nick, I have to ask you to remain at our disposal for now. You too Mr Sinclair. We’ll no doubt have a barrage of questions from the World Government.’

The President rose indicating the meeting was over. Nick sat with his head in his hands, his headache had escalated and the veins on his temples were thumping. The other men remained virtually silent, lost in their own thoughts, riveted to their seats by some unexplainable force.

Josh jabbed Nick with his elbow. ‘Are you okay Nick? You look like shit. C’mon we can use my office to set up an information centre. I’ve already cancelled all my appointments.’ They nodded to the remaining five men as they left the room, further conversation was unnecessary. They had said it all!

* * *

The World Government

In the early twenty-twenties when the ice caps melted sufficiently to raise the sea level over two metres, it became necessary to move billions of people to higher ground, forsaking the cities that had served the populations for hundreds of years. For a while the massive dykes that averaged five metres in height and twenty metres deep at their bases, combined with co-ordinated projects of river and coastal engineering held the rising sea at bay. Governments were under no illusion that they could maintain this defence, and it became necessary to find homes for their people living in the threatened areas.

The combined population of India and China had grown to five billion by 2035. The relocation of millions of people across these countries would have an impact on their society to the point it could not be sustained. It was decided by the United Nations that these people should be relocated to other countries who could support a sudden increase in population. A world ruling body was formed to transcend country borders. This body was called the World Government and was made up of three leaders from every country, who would work with Presidents, Ministers, Kings and such and be responsible for the logistics of these manoeuvres.

Citizens were given priority for relocation followed by refugees from the rising sea. People were moved to Europe, Canada, United States and Australia. The task was enormous and claimed the full range of emergency services, military, government and private resources. By 2042 this operation was floundering under the weight of the enormity of the work still to be done.

Chapter Eleven

Laura was sleeping soundly when Nick arrived home. Deciding not to disturb her he napped fitfully on the lounge. The morning sun’s bright rays pierced the room forcing him to reluctantly prise open his eyes. The apartment was silent as he fumbled for his clothes careful again not to rouse her.

Maxime rubbed against his ankles purring wildly. ‘C’mon Max, let’s get you some milk.’ He whispered and tiptoed to the kitchen. Maxime wrapped herself around his ankles as he filled her dish. ‘Don’t know what you’ll think about all this, Max.’ He said. ‘What will become of you and your kind?’ Helping himself to a glass he glanced around the stainless steel kitchen at the sophisticated appliances that were all controlled by voice command. So much had changed since 2025 and Nick wondered what would happen to this beautiful apartment. Feeling a little guilty for his abrupt departure the previous evening, he thought it may be prudent to give Laura some time to cool down, so he patted Maxime and left without waking her.

Laura awoke late and became worried when she realised Nick had not come home, or had he? Memories of last night flooded back. He had really frightened her with that talk about earthquakes and floods. Where could he be? Surely the meeting with the President couldn’t have lasted all night?

She dressed hurriedly and went to the kitchen to make coffee. She spotted the saucer of milk on the floor and realised he had indeed come home. ‘Nick?’ She went from room to room expecting to see him. Now she was really worried. Determined to find out more about what was going on she ordered the car to take her to the Capitol.

Finding the President’s office barred, her next stop was Josh’s office where she burst into the room without knocking, surprising both he and Nick who were engrossed in a mountain of papers. ‘I’m sorry to barge in like this Josh but I have to talk to Nick!’

Nick realised that he’d picked the wrong time to tell her last night, running off as he did without explaining everything. ‘I’m sorry Laura. I’m tied up right now, meetings all day you know how it is.’

‘I’ve had time to think about what you told me last night and I need some answers.’

Nick stood quickly and taking her arm gently guided her back to the door. ‘We’ll have dinner tonight. We can talk about Australia then. I’ll pick you up at eight Okay?’ He shuffled her back to the door.

‘But, Nick.’ She spluttered throwing him a quizzical look. ‘You can’t leave me up in the air like this. I don’t like it!’

He kissed his fingertips and gently pressed them against her lips, more to quieten her than to say goodbye. ‘Promise I won’t be late.’ He closed the door on her and turning to Josh, answered his puzzled look with a shrug of his shoulders. ‘I just asked her to go home with me, I don’t know what she’s all hett up about.’

The remainder of the day was fraught by a constant barrage of never-ending questions. Nick called Wolf for lengthy discussions on their findings. The phone buzzed incessantly and at two o’clock in the afternoon, they were recalled to the World Government emergency meeting in the President’s office.

‘Boy, when he says immediate action he means it.’ Nick remarked as they headed off to the meeting.

Chapter Twelve

General Worth’s day was charged with activity. He had sat through that meeting with rising excitement listening to the President’s responses to Nick Torren’s revelations. However it wasn’t until he lay in bed that night that the grand scheme came to his mind.

He was an enigma, a small angry man puny but fit. He wore his brindle coloured hair shaved close to his skull. A thin, almost invisible scar ran above his left ear down his jawline and pulled the skin on his face, giving him a perpetual sneer that most people mistook for a slight smile. He never smiled, that would give others the impression he liked them, he didn’t like anybody and nobody liked him. He attained the rank of three star general through subterfuge, manipulation and deception and his ambition had no boundaries. He aspired to the highest rank and nothing was going to stop him. Grey piercing eyes that turned dark were the only outward signs that his anger was aroused.

He despised the untrustworthy President whom he could not control, and barely tolerated Vice-president Peterson. Politicians were the bottom of the pack as far as he was concerned, but he would not let them see his antipathy.

However, he agreed with Walker that they could not afford to ignore this situation. Worth had no intention of ignoring it, he planned to exploit it for all it was worth. To enable his plan to work he needed to gain the support of some of his trusted colleagues. If he pulled this off those extra three stars would be his, and he could offer them more than sufficient reward for their loyalty.

The overall scenario ran around in his head. There would be panic all right, but he would make sure he was well out of the way before that occurred. The nuclear shelter known as Mt. Rockwell in the hills surrounding Washington would be his refuge and his realm. He began to wonder if former President Cash had had a vision when he instigated project Star Flight back in 1980. Worth always knew he was destined to do great things, and now the way to that goal had opened up and he wasted no time summonsing the men he wanted by his side. There would be only two who would know his true intentions, the others would simply obey orders.

One of those two men was General Porter Douglas, a general of lower rank than himself but of equal ambition; the other was his ally in the cabinet, Secretary of State Bob Anderson. It had taken years and many favours under-the-table to gain their loyalty for which he now intended to call in his markers. He was far too canny to rely on loyalty alone, and kept a thick dossier on each man with enough information to sink both careers should they decide to turn on him.

The morning after the President’s meeting, Worth called both these men to his office at the Pentagon and told his aide not disturb them.

Secretary Bob Anderson lounged in the visitors chair opposite Worth’s desk and glared at the coffee in his cup, swirling it around several times before drinking its contents. He didn’t get up when Porter Douglas entered the room and Douglas scowled in his direction. Douglas’s breath rasped and he held his hand to his chest, a habit he’d developed since learning of his heart problem. Worth was sure of his support, as Porter Douglas at 62, was being forced into early retirement, which meant he would have to take a cut in salary, and his years of living like a fat calf would come to an abrupt end.

Douglas’s pinched eyes darkened and he returned Bob Anderson’s frown before sitting in the other chair beside him. The men greeted each other curtly and General Worth pulled a file from his drawer and passed it to Douglas. ‘We had a very interesting meeting with the President yesterday, Douglas.’ He rasped. ‘Read through this while I order some coffee. More for you Anderson?’

‘Yeah. Thanks.’ Anderson replied lighting up a small cigar. He leaned back and silently watched while Douglas read through the report. Smoke from the cigar wafted toward the general who coughed loudly.

Anderson sneered and puffed an extra cloud of smoke toward Douglas.

Douglas sniffed and returned to the report as the aide brought the coffee.

Bob Anderson’s thoughts drifted back to the previous night’s game when he’d dropped a large amount of cash. He’d being doing too much of that lately, and if kept up he would have to sell his Ferrari. He fingered his neat moustache that was beginning to show signs of grey, and worry lines furrowed his smooth brow. He idly tapped his fingers on the desk impatiently wondering why Worth had called this meeting.

Worth remained still, with his left elbow resting on the desk, fingers caressing his mouth tapping out some rhythm only he could hear. Douglas laid down the file.

‘Is this a joke?’

‘No. Well some people think it is, but I think not.’

‘Who’s this Torrens character?’ He asked Worth.

‘Scientist. Fairly good one too from what I hear.’

Douglas turned to Anderson. ‘What about you Anderson? Do you believe this?’

‘Damned if I know. What I believe doesn’t count.’

‘What’s the President stance?’ Douglas said swivelling his head to each of them.

‘That bastard would accept anything if he thought it’d make him look good.’ Worth growled.

‘Then I take it he believes Torrens?’ Douglas said.

Worth stood and walked to the window, gripping his hands behind his back. He seemed distracted for a moment. ‘He’s calling another meeting today.’

‘Why did you call me here?’ Douglas asked.

‘You’re going to love this, but I don’t wanna hear about it outside this room?’

Bob Anderson pricked up his ears. He shared Worth’s dislike for President Walker and he thrived on intrigue of any kind. ‘You’ve got my word. What about you Douglas?’

Douglas nodded. ‘Of course.’

‘It’s no secret that I don’t get along with Walker, or Peterson either for that matter.’ Worth said. ‘I don’t trust either of them. They couldn’t run a goddamn ice-cream stand. Walker baulks me whatever way he can. I know it’s him stopping my rise in the ranks. Probably yours too Douglas. He’s got his favourites, the ones he can control. Cooper’s one of them. We need someone in charge who recognises our talents, or be persuaded to.’

‘Just who do you think that’d be?’ Anderson said.

‘Peterson perhaps.’

‘That shitbag!’ Anderson scoffed. ‘What makes you think he’ll be any different?’

Worth grinned and studied his fingernails. ‘I’ve got some dirt on him that’ll guarantee co-operation.’

Both Douglas and Anderson squirmed in their seats.

‘Why can’t you do the same with Walker?’ Douglas said.

‘Yeah, well. The worst I can get on him is that he beats his wife.’

Douglas leaned forward narrowing his eyes. ‘He beats his wife?’

Worth wagged his head. ‘Yeah, he beats his wife.’ He mimicked. ‘Yet that’s not enough to make him step aside. I’d have no proof unless the First Lady confirms it. He’d probably end up giving her a fatal blow to shut her up, then his henchmen would cover it up. Anyway it could be something I can use come the time.’

‘Come the time for what?’ Douglas asked.

‘There’ll be so much confusion in the ranks leading up to this event, it won’t be hard to see that Walker has an accident’.

‘You’re planning to kill the President?’ Douglas’s voice raised a few decibels. ‘I wont’ have any part of it!’

‘Who asked you? Did you hear me say that? I said an accident. Accidents happen.’

Anderson had been listening with growing interest. ‘Then Peterson steps in, the one you’ve got a shitload of dirt on. Goddamned brilliant! Yet I don’t see you risking everything for another three stars.’

‘Apart from money what do you think controls the people?’

Anderson shrugged and looked at Douglas.

‘Food! Control the food and you control the masses.’

‘So this’s about control?’

Worth sighed. He rose from his chair to pace the room. ‘What d’you think the future’s going to be like? All our technological advances won’t mean shit. We’ve been building alternative communities on government land for the past twenty years. A big majority of the people have taken up the interest-free loans to relocate, but they’re really pissed off about abandoning their cushy existences in the cities to live in substandard, basic roof-over-the-head homes. Millions have resisted the move, hoping the sea will stop rising, but guess what? If what Torrens says is true, none of that will matter, our major cities will disappear under a wall of water taking with it everything that everyone owns.

The ones that refused to evacuate will pay anything for food and shelter. We’ll control both!’ He banged his fist on the desk for added effect.

Douglas looked unconvinced. ‘What about us? Where do we get our food and shelter?’

‘Mt Rockwell. It was set up nearly seventy years ago for protection for the government leaders in case of a nuclear war. It’s been refurbished many times since then, just waiting for an emergency like this. Anyone who’s on my team will have as much food as they need, and the accommodation there is five star.’

‘My position’s secure.’ Anderson drawled. ‘Why should I help you?’

Worth smiled revealing perfect teeth glistening with gold caps. ‘You know Walker will call a state of emergency which means the military take over. Martial law!’

‘Yeah, but that’ll only be temporary.’

‘Of course, but then there’s a tragic accident and Peterson becomes President.’

Anderson saw his position as Secretary of State dissolving before his eyes and quickly calculated his choices. ‘Count me in. What do I do?’

‘Feed me information. Walker and his cronies will only tell us what they think we need to know. I want to know everything!’

‘In return for what?’

‘A guaranteed executive position in the new government.’

Anderson slid down into his seat like a snake curling back into it’s lair. He had no intention of being left out in the cold by either party, and he concluded that it wouldn’t hurt to hedge his bets.

The many fine surface veins on Douglas’s face turned brighter crimson. ‘Where do I fit in?’

‘Back me up. There’ll be some heavy shit going on and I’ll need someone I can trust. I don’t want to have to watch my back every second.’

Douglas was not flattered by Worth’s statement, as he knew it was induced by the control Worth exerted over him, backed by certain information contained in his personal dossier that ensured his total co-operation.

‘That’s all?’

‘That’s it. Are you in?’

‘Sure. Why not.’ Douglas’s hand flew to his chest.’How do you plan to get rid of the President?’

‘The less you know about that the better.’

Worth looked at Anderson and grinned. ‘What d’you think Anderson? Can we do it?’

‘If anyone can, you can.’ Anderson replied.

‘Okay.’ Worth said rubbing his hands together jubilantly. ‘Then let’s get to this emergency meeting.’

Chapter Thirteen

Tuesday, May 30

Smoke fogged the air, the non-smoking sign on the door blatantly ignored in the President’s office. Dirty cups, empty take out food cartons and overflowing trash cans littered every table surface. Ten men occupied a long conference table, most wore jacksuits and had removed their jackets, some propping their heads on hands, others studying papers, two men stood by a window speaking in hushed tones. Maps lay in disarray among screwed up balls of discarded paper, while three display screen continually beeped on one wall. Every man wore eye phones concertinaed beside their ears, and the buzz of agitated conversation paused the second Josh and Nick appeared through the door. After introductions were over the air crackled again with animated talk, intermingled with the shrill of six sat-phones that constantly buzzed from the President’s desk and the conference table.

Nick didn’t recognise many of the faces. President Walker glanced at his watch. ‘Begin conference.’ He commanded, and two other walls of the office began displaying screens one by one of the leaders of the World Government. Every country in the United Nations was represented along with scientists and respected experts in the fields of oceanography, nuclear, earthquakes and marine science.

For the next hour the Swiss Chief Executive Leader of the World Government and the respective country leaders listened gravely while President Walker, Nick and Josh explained the coming emergency. The responsibility for the dumping of nuclear waste was not pointed at any one country, only the need for the urgent evacuation of all those in the path of the peril. All impending World Government business was placed on hold, and every nation agreed to act immediately. It was ruled that a press ban should be imposed for six days to enable each government to implement evacuation plans before pandemonium broke loose.

Nick argued that to wait six days would be dangerous, but the World Government insisted it would take that long to set up more alternative accommodation on higher ground, before each country attempted to move any of the remaining refugees. They pointed out the logistics involved. For example, they would need time to source and put in place the sudden requirement of millions more tents and sanitary facilities, gather all the food supplies and more. They also strongly suggested that each government should consult it’s own experts to validate Nick’s findings, before undertaking such a huge task.

Nick was requested to send all his records and explanations to the World Government immediately. He expected this and had already prepared copies of his reports that had been given to the US government.

The conference over, the screens dissolved and President Walker rose to his feet and picked up the bundle of papers Vice President Peterson had placed in front of him. Glancing briefly at them he threw them back on the table.

‘Hell. I’m not going to wade through all that paraphernalia. You can all read this later. There’ll be a committee to co-ordinate this special operation, it will report back to me. Our highest ranking military leader – General Cooper, will be in charge of all the forces. We’re going to have to make some tough decisions, and some of you won’t agree with them, but I want everyone’s co-operation.

We have to get the people to safety quickly. Then we’ll have to work out how and where the survivors will live. The relocation project has placed refugees in foreign countries over the past fifteen years, but once this is announced those countries will refuse to take more, which is to be expected. The only option will be to move our people to higher ground.’

Lowering his voice he continued. ‘The government won’t be able to function immediately after the event, so I’ll be forced to declare military rule. We’ll need a band of tough men able to administer what we have left. General Cooper would you outline your plan?’

General Worth flinched at the mention of Cooper’s name. He had been writing furiously, and although he appeared not to be listening to the President, his mind was rapidly processing every word, particularly the part about General Cooper being in charge.

Cooper flushed and leaned back in his chair. ‘As the President just said, we’ve been relocating people successfully for fifteen years, but that was done in stages, this will have to be done all at once, and now! We’ll activate Operation Star Flight immediately.’

He paused and picked up some papers in front of him. He hesitated, shuffling the papers. ‘Star Flight will be slammed by the press, because we’ll need to commandeer all airlines and airports. We’ll stop all international flights and use those planes to move people and supplies to higher ground. I’m afraid we’re going to have millions of stranded tourists.

Mt Rockwell’s already set up and has large stores of non-perishable food. We just need to increase those supplies and check out all the facilities up there. Of course there’s not enough for everyone, so we’ll be setting up other centres wherever we can and ship in supplies to them on an emergency basis. Other commanders will be co-ordinating similar operations in their areas.

You all heard the ruling for a press ban. You Mr. President will give that conference, and I’ll outline our evacuation procedures.’

Vice-president Peterson interjected. ‘You’re talking about mounting the biggest operation in peace time, possibly ever. In what? A few days, weeks. Can we trust these predictions? What if they’re wrong?’

The secretary for the navy glanced briefly toward Nick before addressing General Cooper. ‘Admiral Deakin and I feel the same. How do we know for sure?’

‘Our scientific experts are working on it right now.’ Cooper said. ‘We won’t act until they confirm Nick’s findings.’

The hairs on Nick’s neck prickled and he pulled at his collar for a moment. He couldn’t blame then for their scepticism, it is a frightening scenario they were all facing, maybe worse than he had told them.

‘Look, if you can’t believe the evidence, then at least prepare to take all your ships to sea to ride it out.’

‘How can they be safe at sea with waves like you’ve predicted?’ Bob Anderson asked.

‘I don’t know if they’ll be safe, but I’m guessing only large ships will survive. Tsunami at sea are rarely more than two metres high, it’s only when come ashore they’re dangerous, when they hit the continental shelf and slow down. The front slows and the massive sea following behind builds up to form huge walls of water that dump on the land. With this I think they will be high at sea too, and not a place you would want to be, but they will have a better chance at sea than docked by the land.’

Nick’s fingers pulled at his shirt neck again and he wished he was back on board the Platypus. Every man in the room had loosened their collars, some had pushed up their sleeves. Nick could smell his own body odour. There was a feeling of panic creeping into the atmosphere. These were the men who were running the country, selected from the best leaders, yet they all seemed unable to comprehend the scale of the disaster ahead.

Nick continued. ‘It’s impossible to predict the impact of these waves. Tsunami usually travel at eight to nine hundred kilometres an hour. These will be much faster, so we won’t have much warning before they’re on us. Just get the people out of the cities!’

Each statement from Nick increased their apprehension, and started another heated discussion. The hours wore on and Nick listened to the arguments back and forth and he began to switch off.

He felt like the Doomsday Prophet, and was even starting to frighten himself. He had tried to push some of these terrors from his mind in the bustle to inform everyone, but now that he had said it all, his own questions began to put up their hands. It was time to make his plans, what was he doing here helping a foreign country prepare for their survival? What about the survival of his family and friends in Australia? It was time to go home, but would they let him walk away? Surely they wouldn’t hold him to his contract.Let them try, he thought.

Then General Cooper’s words sank in.They’ll stop international flights in six days! Nick instantly realised the enormity of the situation. He had six days before all hell breaks loose. He would have to move fast and get back to Australia now! His thoughts flew to Graham who’s airline was based in Canberra. He had an office in Hawaii, but if he knew his best mate, he’d want to be in Australia when this happens. He needed to warn him before the press conference, as his international landing rights would be rescinded and his planes would be commandeered. The next conundrum would be how to get to Hawaii?

A sharp dig in his ribs from Josh brought his mind back to the present.

‘Nick? Admiral Deakin asked you a question.’ Josh said.

‘Sorry Admiral. I need some air. Josh would you mind taking over?’ He collected his papers together, rose from his chair, paused as though he had another thought then scraped his chair back and headed for the door before anyone could voice their objections.

It was six-fifteen in the evening and the constant throb of his headache refused to give up. The air outside the Capitol was cool as the day died, a slight wind ruffled the spring leaves of the American Elms in this City of Trees. Nick glanced around and pulled the collar of his jacket up to his ears. He noticed a slight tremble in his hands. Wanting to walk and think, but eager to get things happening, he made his way to a Trancab station instead and headed back to Laura’s apartment. He didn’t notice two men take the cab behind his.

Chapter Fourteen

Nick arrived at Laura’s apartment at around 7pm to find it deserted. Maxime padded down the stairs from the rooftop and joined him in the kitchen meowing excitedly, her usual disdain abandoned as she nudged his shins persistently. ‘Okay missy, but you’ll have to wait till some meat thaws out.’ He told her.

His stomach rumbled and he realised he hadn’t eaten all day and decided to prepare some food while he waited. He swallowed some aspirin, and after taking a quick shower he busied himself in the large stainless-steel kitchen. It took him some time to master the voice commands for the stove, as that was the chef’s job on board the Platypus. He had attained some quite acceptable culinary skills by working on occasions with the chef, one dish in particular he had mastered, was Bolognese sauce. He chopped tomatoes and onions and scratched around in the pantry for some herbs and spices spending an inordinate amount of time fussing while he waited. Maxime devoured the raw mince he offered her, and signified his sauce was a success by lapping up a generous serving. By eight forty-five, after a few glasses of Black Label he began to feel human again, but was worried. Where was Laura?

Between pacing and planning he scanned the television for news reports, making sure there had been no leaks. Nick had lost his appetite, and the spaghetti he had prepared so carefully remained untouched. The clock read ten thirty! Reaching for the phone, he began calling Laura’s friends but no-one knew her whereabouts.

On impulse he placed a call to his friend Graham in Hawaii, but was unsuccessful, his secretary said he’d taken a flight to Los Angeles. Graham was like that, although he employed several pilots he still loved to fly now and then; said it kept him up to date with everything, and he often frustrated everybody wishing to contact him by turning off his eye-phone. Graham said he wanted to choose whom he talked to and when. Unfortunately this was one of those times, and Nick swore as he placed another call to Los Angeles airport and left an urgent message for Graham to contact him.

Time crept on and he brooded in a lounge chair the entire night, switching channels on the television, with Maxime curled up at his feet, until finally he drifted off to sleep around five am. The intercom buzzed insistently at six, jerking him from a troubled dream. ‘Who’s there?’ He grumbled. He unfolded his long body from the chair and ran his fingers through his loose and dishevelled hair.

‘It’s Josh. Let me in!’ Rumbled from the other side of the door.

Nick opened the door slowly to find Josh red-faced and dressed in jogging clothes. His usual neat appearance was absent and his dark ebony skin glistened with perspiration. ‘I shouldn’t be here.’ He gasped pushing his way inside. ‘The CIA have got Laura and it’s my fault!’

‘What! Bloody Hell Josh! Why?’

‘I saw how agitated Laura was yesterday when she came to my office, and I guessed you’d told her everything. I know her, she has such strong ideas and I thought she might spill the beans before the press conference, apparently so did the CIA. You know what she’s like! Always looking for the truth. Anyway, I let it slip when I was talking to the head of the CIA at the meeting yesterday.’

‘You let what slip?’

Josh’s face darkened. ‘That Laura was in the know.’

‘Christ, Josh! She wouldn’t have said anything!’ Nick ran his fingers through his hair again.

‘I know that! I didn’t think…’

‘How did you find out?’

‘’Um, Bob Anderson called me last night and warned me to shut my trap. I’m sorry Nick, I…’

‘What did he say? Where is she?’

Josh shrugged his shoulders. ‘I don’t know. He wouldn’t tell me.’

Nick paced back and forth. ‘Shit! Shit! I wanna know who’s in charge. Who ordered this?’

‘Won’t do any good. No way. Maybe it’s their way of keeping you in check. Figured you’re no threat while you’re looking for her.’

‘I can’t believe they did this. What’s the matter with them? I’d a thought they’d have more to worry about than this leaking out before they’re ready. Bastards!’

Josh put his hands of Nick’s shoulders. ‘Look, calm down buddy. They won’t harm her, they just want to shut her up, until the press conference.’

Nick paced and Maxime’s eyes followed him back and forth. ‘Do they expect me to wait here until they decide I can leave? I can be back in Australia in less than two days. Before this gets out. I need to be there.’ He walked to the window to gaze at the fog rising around the city buildings. His mind just as fogged.

‘How do you plan to get out of the country? They’ll be watching you.’ Josh said.

‘Just let them bloody well try to stop me. I’m not saying any more. If you don’t know you can’t tell anyone.’ He snapped. Then was reminded of his remorse when he had snapped at Josh at the airport. ‘Sorry. I don’t blame you. I know you didn’t expect this to happen. From now on we’d better watch who we talk to.’

Josh rubbed his forehead and sighed. ‘Yeah. I was going to call you late last night, but I didn’t know how to tell you. If we get through this I’ll make it up to you and Laura somehow.’

‘You can start now, tell those bastards at the Capitol I fell for their bait. I’m looking for Laura, give me time to sort things out.’

Josh headed for the door. ‘I’d better get out of here, they’re probably watching me too. Good luck buddy. I’ll keep looking for Laura, make sure she’s okay.’ He saluted and was gone.

* * *

Nick trembled and he felt the anger rising. If this was how people were going to react, things were going to get rough. He had to get away, but how? His normally structured mind churned like that damn concrete mixer again! He’d wanted to find out where Laura was, but that could take more than a few days! A few precious days…Christ what’s happened? This’s crazy! He hurried to the bedroom, opened drawers, moved papers, looking for any clues Laura may have left, then to her small office to repeat the exercise, but found nothing.

His mind flashed to their last conversation when she had said she wanted a man around all the time. He wondered what he would have said if this situation had not existed. There was no way he would give up his life at sea, he needed a woman who would want to share that with him, and Laura was not that woman. He went to the bathroom and the face in the mirror told him it was just as well, she would never leave Washington for anyone, least of all him, even though she had said she loved him. For a moment his anxiety over her safety was replaced by sorrow when he realised he did not love her that much either. It was over.

He also saw he wasn’t going to find her and decided to leave the country anyway. Frustration welled inside him. Josh would look for her as he promised, that was the least he could do. His nerves jumped like tight strings rebounding when his sat-phone phone buzzed, alarming him more than it should have.

‘G’day Nick. How y’ going mate?’

Nick sighed. It was good to hear a fellow Aussie’s voice, best of all Graham’s welcome rumble. In his state of funk he’d almost forgotten about him.

‘Not so good pal, where are you? I need to call you back.’

‘I’m in LA. The Airport Hotel. Why? What’s up?’

‘Can you get over to Jerry’s place? I’ll call you there in forty-five minutes.’

Jerry’s was a restaurant where Nick and Graham had often dined when they were both in LA, a popular intimate place in Venice Beach, where they served the best steaks in town.

‘Jerry’s? Sure,but why the mystery?’

‘Can’t explain now, I wouldn’t ask unless it was important.’

‘Okay mate. You’re lucky, I’m between flights and I could do with a good feed. How’s Laura?’

‘She’s fine.’ The words hung in the air. ‘I’ve gotta run. Jerry’s. Forty-five minutes, and keep your bloody eye-phone on!’

Nick threw the sat-phone on the table and stared at it wondering whether it was bugged. It was still early morning, he could go out and call Graham from a phone check station. These were service booths located in all the parks and public areas where people could recharge their eye-phone, get city directions, order a Trancab and many other options, and he worried that they too could be bugged, but figured this would be the safest option, as people did not use them to carry on conversations when they had their personal eyephones, which he was sure would be bugged. He fumbled around in Laura’s robe and found his jacksuit. It was not as stylish or as functional as those worn by executives and government officials, but wearing this he would blend in with the crowds on the streets. He plucked the eye-phone set that Laura had bought him from the shelf where he had tossed it, and jammed his hair under a baseball cap. He felt ridiculous.

Graham would need about 30-40 minutes to get to Jerry’s from the airport, so he calculated he should wait 15 minutes. He glanced at is his TAG wristwatch impatiently waiting. While he waited plans formed in his mind. If he moved fast he could be in LA today, and off with Graham to Hawaii before they knew what he was up to. It would be easy to get out of Hawaii, especially if he could talk Graham into taking the flight back to Australia.

Nick wished he was back in The Alice now where he first met Graham. Things were so uncomplicated then. Brian and he were young, and Graham was so sure of himself. Brian had nagged Nick into going on a balloon flight, and it turned out to be the most fantastic week of his life. He thought Graham was the most reckless character he had ever met. Higher, higher, faster, faster, he never seemed to get enough.

It was Graham who persuaded him to push ahead with oceanography. ‘The world needs the odd sane scientist.’ He’d said, laughing at his own joke.

Nick loved his sense of adventure, the devil-may-care attitude that matched his own, and they were very much alike. Underneath the gentleman facade Graham was a tough cookie. He’d built his airline from small beginnings, moving cargo through the outback of Australia, to carrying passengers and then on to international passenger flights. His ambition was boundless and Nick admired him more than any man alive. Graham would help him. He looked at his watch it was time to go!

Chapter Fifteen

Nick sensed a presence, but did not look behind as he walked briskly away from Laura’s building without looking back, letting anyone who may be following think he was unaware of them. He headed for the nearby Lincoln Park two blocks from Laura’s apartment, thinking how the scenery differed from his usual walking area on the deck of the Platypus. Trancars buzzed three lanes deep in every direction, and until he reached the park he found himself dodging jack-suited business people heading for their mundane jobs in the tall glass houses that lined the streets blocking the sun. He found the jacksuits men wore to be dull and boring colours of grey, black and brown. The women however had managed to turn the jacksuits into fashionable clothes, wearing various styles of jackets and colourful accessories over the body suits. If the weather was mild most people wore normal clothes.

The air was cool as Washington enjoyed the spring season, and the park, one of fifty-nine triangular parks designed by Pierre L’Enfant, that provided urban green spaces for locals to relax in the beauty of the outdoors. The Lincoln park, seven acres in size, featured many monuments, gracious lawns and gardens, and Nick wished he had time to enjoy the atmosphere and the calm it engendered in those fortunate to spend time here. He smelled the fresh cut grass and the perfume of prolific flowers as he walked, stopping now and then to steal a furtive glance toward the people walking behind him.

He made his way to the boundary of the park where he spied a phone check station. People were coming and going in all directions, but none appeared to pay him any attention. He punched the connection service for Jerry’s number and waited while a flustered waitress on the other end looked for Graham.

‘Now you’ve got that waitress curious.’ Graham rumbled. ‘She’s wondering why someone would call for me on this phone. She’s not the only once curious, so am I. What’s up?’

‘Listen pal, I don’t have much time, I want you to do me a big favour.’ Nick wheezed from his fast walk.

‘Anything mate.’ Graham answered.

Nick glanced around. ‘How long are you going to be in LA?’

‘As long as I like. Why? Are you coming over? That’d be great. It’s too bloody long since we got together.’

‘Yeah, I am, but I um, don’t want anyone to know. I’ll get on the first flight I can. Can you to check in at Jerry’s every couple of hours? I don’t want to use our sat-phones. Um, I’ll leave a message where to meet me.’

‘Oh, so it’s okay now for me to turn my phone off. Why all the cloak and dagger? Why can’t you just come to my hotel?’

‘I think I’m being watched. I can’t explain now. Just do as I ask, okay?’

‘Bloody hell Nick, what have you done now? Killed somebody?’

‘No of course not! But I could be in trouble.’

‘What again? Never a dull moment with you is there? Okay, I’ll call Jerry. I’ll see you when you get here.’

‘Thanks, mate. See you soon.’

Nick hung up. If he wanted to get out quickly, he would have to call and get on the first available flight. He pushed the connection button for a domestic airline and was able to secure a seat on a flight out of Ronald Reagan airport to LA at 1pm. He flipped his watch, he had four hours to fill in.

He needed something to settle his nerves, but even he would not take alcohol this early in the morning, so he opted for coffee.

A group of people milled around on a nearby corner, making it impossible to determine if someone was watching him, so Nick briskly retraced his steps, nonchalantly swinging his arms. He turned a corner and was relieved to see a café on the same side of the street just one block away. He strode into the café fumbling in his pockets for change, and selected a seat at a table near the front window where he could see if anyone suspicious approached.

He ordered a black coffee from the waitress, who looked like she was at the end of a twelve hour shift, and glanced around the room briefly noting the shabby décor, and the two men propped at the counter. They did not appear to notice his presence as they argued over the latest baseball game. Josh’s warning that the CIA may be watching him came back to him, and he wondered what they would do if they saw him going to the airport. The coffee failed to revive his energy or calm his nerves so he left, uncomfortably suspecting a presence somewhere in the background. He marched back to the Trancab station at the park, climbed into one and gave it directions to Laura’s apartment building.

The spacious lobby here was typical of upmarket apartment buildings, housing a coffee shop and boutiques,with various areas of seating arranged around lush indoor plantings. Nick didn’t recognise the desk clerk, who was eyeing him suspiciously, wondering why a visitor or guest would wear a business jack-suit in this building. Nick could read his mind.Who was this interloper off the street? He struggled to keep calm as he assessed the people around him, most eyeing him with the same suspicions as the desk clerk. It was not the right time or place to be dressed as he was, reeking of body odour. A family approached the front desk and while the clerk was distracted, Nick slipped around to the nearest lift and impatiently punched the button to the Penthouse several times.

The apartment was quiet, cool and deserted when he entered. He found Maxime curled up asleep on Laura’s bed. He’d have to do something about that cat, it would break Laura’s heart if she came to any harm. He decided to call Josh from Los Angeles and have him collect Maxime. Meanwhile he’d ask the manager to check in on her, he’d have to leave the key for Josh with him anyway. Then another thing crossed his mind. What about the animals? Those trapped in zoos. It didn’t bear thinking about.

He showered, changed his underwear and climbed back into his distasteful jack-suit. Then he selected one of Laura’s briefcases, threw in some underwear, his favourite moleskins and some T-shirts, patted Maxime, and quietly left the apartment. He dropped the key off to the surprised desk clerk, with instructions for the manager, and strolled into the restaurant off the foyer. The place bustled with the late breakfast crowd finishing coffee. The staff recognised him from his many visits with Laura and took no notice when he wandered casually into the kitchen. Without pausing, he darted through the service door onto the street, where he broke into a run for the nearest Trancab station.

* * *

Nick slumped into the front seat of a Trancab feeling a little smug, certain he had given anyone following the slip. The cab’s air-conditioning was not working and he screwed up his nose as the lingering smell of cigar smoke disgusted him. ‘Ronald Reagan airport.’ He commanded.

Trancar traffic was building up and the ten kilometres to the airport was going to take at least thirty minutes. He had no sooner left the station than he spied a black Trancar behind him that carried a government identity plate. His pulse rate quickened. He glanced at his watch and saw he had plenty of time. Seeing the only way to shake the government car he guessed was following him, was to get out of the Trancab, which he could not do as it was programmed to take the shortest route to any destination. He wished for the days when he could have ordered a cab driver to ‘lose that car behind us’ instead he commanded, ‘Capitol South Metro.’

His Trancab diverted and so did the government car. They were definitely following him. He figured he could give them the slip at the metro station and be on the train to the airport before they caught up with him.

It was a chance, and a slim one, but it was the only thing he could think of. He had to get on that plane.

He announced his charge card number as the cab pulled up in front of the metro station, and when the door automatically slid open he leapt out, taking off in a full run into the station. An overhead display showed each train’s destination and timetable, and once entering the terminal it was necessary to stand on a moving walkway to move along a tunnel leading to other train platforms. The walkway travelled at the speed of a slow stroll, so Nick walked rapidly passing the long lines of people ahead. He had little occasion to use this metro when visiting Laura, as he usually came in from Dulles International airport where Trancabs were readily available. Now at the end of the walkway, he found himself in a large open area confronted by more walkways going in different directions.

He spotted two men in jacksuits on the walkway behind pushing their way past passengers toward him. His heart pounded, he hurried past several walkways until he spotted the one to the airport.No, he thought,can’t let them know I’m headed to the airport. Instead he took the walkway next to it. Now he began to run. Startled people cursed him as he pushed past them. The two men followed ten metres behind. He came to the end of the walkway where two trains waited, heading in opposite directions. He made for the one on his right. There was a group of three people standing by the walkway with suitcases stacked on a trolley. He pushed the cases off the trolley as he passed, scattering them over the platform. He did not stop. The train on his left began to close it’s doors, so he diverted from his path and dashed into that train as the door closed. He watched as the two men stood with hands on hips among the scattered suitcases.

Nick bent over for a moment, then collected his senses and peered around the carriage. Everything looked normal, shoppers and school children. He had no idea where he was going. He stood by the door ready to depart at the first station and get on a train to the airport.

Chapter Sixteen

The army Veto landed softly on a plateau in the wired and heavily guarded compound in the hills of Pennsylvania, three hundred kilometres north of the capitol Washington, DC.

General Worth eased himself out of the pilot’s seat, and Porter Douglas grunted as he pushed his overweight frame from the passenger’s seat and followed Worth toward a large steel shed. Built against the mountain, it seemed to melt into the side of the earth and was surrounded by scrubby bushes that gave it an unkempt appearance. Most of the iron wall panels were rusted and two or three had detached themselves in varying degrees from the side of the building. The entry door stood slightly ajar. A light breeze flapped a faded poster advertising Coca Cola on its rusty exterior.

‘Why the hell would they advertise Coca Cola here, in this remote place.’ Douglas commented as they entered the shack.

Hundreds of black dots danced in front of his eyes as he adjusted his vision to the dim light inside. He looked around amazed by the collection of items: a dust-covered vintage tractor, broken wooden crates, tools and other dilapidated farming equipment. As he moved around small clouds of long accumulated dust swirled around his ankles, clouding the mirror finish of his regulation boots.

‘What the hell’s this?’ He wheezed.

‘It’s an old storehouse.’

‘I can see that, but what’s it doing here?’

Ignoring him Worth walked to a rusty panel at the rear of the building and pushed aside a ratty bail of hay to reveal a square black box attached to the bottom of the panel. He pulled a key from his pocket and opened the box. Inside was a panel of buttons that he quickly pressed in a combination and stepped back. Seconds later the panel opened with a slight whoosh as trapped air escaped revealing a darkened entrance. Worth stepped inside and bright white light instantly flooded a corridor ahead of him.

‘Good God!’ Douglas exclaimed. ‘This’s the President’s entrance to Mt Rockwell? I never would’ve found it.’

‘That’s the idea. We’ve got two others even better concealed than this. Ingenious isn’t it?’ Worth’s gave a crooked smirk that rather than show amusement made him appear malevolent.

The two men walked down the long corridor and stopped in front of another door. This time the security panel was in full sight and Worth punched out the numbers to open it. They stepped inside a large room to find an armed M.P. standing by the door.

He saluted briskly and led them to another door where the MP directed Worth to place his palm over a panel. A door slid silently into the wall. Ahead of them was a small area that contained an electronic weapons detection screen. Once the generals had passed through this screen, the MP ushered them to another door to a smaller cubicle and closed it behind them.

‘Christ. This is more secure than Forth Knox.’ Douglas quipped. ‘What now?’

‘This is the decontamination chamber.’ Worth said. ‘Once we’re through here we’re on our own.’

A red light flashing above the door signalled the all clear and they stepped out into a cavernous room where artificial light gave off a curious daylight effect. Offices with glass partitions enabling the inhabitants to be viewed from the outside circled the ground floor, and above them high on a mezzanine floor were as many offices again. People dressed in Navilon body hugging blue uniforms, with a storm cloud embroidered above their name on their chest, hurried back and forth busily carrying out their duties.

‘For such a huge area it’s so quiet in here.’ Douglas commented.

‘Yeah, they renovated this place two years ago, replaced all the old glass with Navilon, upgraded all the electronics, just about rebuilt the place. The Navilon makes the offices almost soundproofed.’

‘That stuff’s so versatile. Christ, next thing they’ll come up with a way to use it as food.’

‘Yeah, the invention of the twenty-first century. Bit like how the invention of the world wide web changed everything.’

Douglas turned his head. ‘This’s bloody incredible!’ He wheezed. ‘What are all these people doing?’

‘Running the utilities for a small city.’

Douglas gazed around the enormous open area. ‘How long have they been here?’

Worth led the way to an area where a row of padded seats were arranged beside a freezer cabinet that contained an assortment of drinks and snacks. ‘Some of them are new, but most have been here for years. It’s just a skeleton staff right now, but it’s about to expand rapidly.’

‘How the hell have you kept this hidden for so long?’

‘Well, you know the army, we can do whatever we want. I’m surprised you’ve got so many questions.’ He paused and narrowed his eyes. ‘You should’ve been aware of all this being a one star.’

‘Yeah well, I am. I figured it’s not something I needed to care about. Thought it was just stock piling food and equipment for an emergency. I didn’t realise there was a sophisticated city under here.’

Worth selected a drink from the cabinet. ‘There wasn’t until the renovations, it was old, dusty and dingy – Jesus, eighty years old I believe, and as you said, a place to store emergency supplies. The staff have the highest security clearances and they’re highly paid, they’ve got first class accommodation for their wive’s and kids here as well.’

‘Kids? How can kids have security clearance? They wouldn’t understand.’

‘Staff families are restricted to one child, so it’s not hard to keep them quiet.’

Douglas narrowed his eyes. ‘How the hell can you control that? This’s the US – not China.’

‘Ah, the wives need to be willing to be sterilised.’

‘What! That’s bloody barbaric, and they agree to that?’

‘It’s a contract for life. They get looked after by the government in return. Everything they want. Kid gets the best education and opportunities, all their living costs are paid for plus holidays, Christ we even provide high yield investments for them. Why wouldn’t they?’

‘Well, if you put it that way, a good incentive. Although I’m not sure my wife would’ve done that.’

‘Dunno what’s going to happen now though. Their cushy lives are about to be turned upside down, and as for contracts…well.’

‘How did they get all this stuff in here without raising questions?’ Douglas said.

‘Through more secret entrances on the other side of the mountain. We haven’t put this together overnight. They’ve been funnelling stuff in here since the seas started rising back in fifteen. Here comes our transport.’

* * *

An electric two seater open car pulled up in front of the Generals. ‘Tour.’ Worth commanded.

Douglas sat back quietly and marvelled at the scenes unfolding around him. They drove through long narrow streets tunnelled into the earth, lined with concrete and lit by strong fluorescent lights overhead. They travelled for miles, along the way passing several other similar cars carrying army personnel. In places where the earth permitted it, buildings had been plunged into it’s heart; stark structures of steel and glass propped at curious angles, as a method to provide accommodation, and at the same time to shore up the earthen walls around them. Each building was identified by identical utilitarian signs bearing block numbers, and every now and then larger buildings appeared that General Worth described as various commercial complexes.

The air supply was cooled by air-conditioning piped from outlets in bulging silver tubes that snaked along the ceilings above, maintaining the temperature throughout at an even seventy-seven degrees Fahrenheit. Everything was clinically clean, and Douglas mentally calculated the cost of equipment and cleaning staff required to keep it this way. They passed a large shopping mall, a hospital, schools, gymnasiums and even a movie theatre.

‘They’ve thought of everything haven’t they?’ Douglas said. ‘I s’pose they’ve even got swimming pools.’

‘Yeah. There’s one or two. Leisure’s important. We could be locked up here for some time. If we had a nuclear war we’d have to stay here for months.’

‘It’s not going to be a war, though.’

‘True. However, it will be just as devastating. People will be looking for food and shelter.’

Douglas shuddered. ‘It’s eerie. I wouldn’t want to be locked in here too long. How many people can it house?’

‘About ten thousand. Perhaps more.’

‘Amazing! Are there more like this?’

‘Yup, but not exactly like this. Most country’s have made provision for their leader’s protection. Even the Queen of England has an escape castle set up.’

‘Really! Makes you wonder what other secrets the government’s hiding from the public.’

‘Yeah. Need to know stuff.’

They stopped for lunch at a fashionable cafe where the staff wore the same blue uniforms. People seemed normal, even friendly, and the service was impeccable. ‘Make the most of it.’ Worth said. ‘It won’t be as relaxed as this once everybody moves in.’

‘When will that be?’

‘We’ve started. We’ve already got some uninvited guests we’ve locked up.’

Douglas stared at him. ‘You mean you even got a jail here?’

‘Well, it’s not really a jail. However, nobody can get in or out without codes and passes.’

‘Oh? Just who are these uninvited guests?’

‘Just some people we thought might let the cat out of the bag. They’re lucky really. They’re safe.’

‘What if it’s all just a scare?’

Worth slurped his coffee. ‘You sound sceptical.’

‘It’s just that Peterson and the Secretary for the Navy think it’s a load of rubbish.’

‘Let them think what they like. The President’s not taking any chances, despite Peterson’s opposition. They’ll thank us after it.’

‘You sound sure.’ Douglas said leaning back and slipping his fingers under his belt.

‘This guy Torrens has staked everything on it. My gut tells me he’s not stupid. If it doesn’t happen he’ll lose his government contract along with his boat, and his reputation.’

* * *

After an excellent lunch of prime rib served with a bottle of crisp Californian wine, they returned to the reception centre to rejoin the real world.

‘Before we go I want to show you the ops centre.’

Worth led the way through double doors into a spacious room fitted out like a space rocket launch centre. Computers and television displays formed banks around the perimeter of the room, and there were two separate areas sectioned off by glass-panelled walls. Douglas looked at the television displays. Several were monitoring the areas inside Rockwell where he had just travelled, and he watched with fascination as others panned over the country outside, highlighting the Washington Monument in the distance, and the Potomac River, curling like a black snake on it’s journey around the flat terrain.

‘Must be mighty powerful cameras.’ Douglas quipped. ‘The White house must be two hundred miles from here.’

‘Satellites. Gives us a bird’s eye view doesn’t it?’ Worth said. ‘There’s a shit load of testing gear out there, but most of it’ll be useless in a flood.’

Douglas spread his arms and gestured around him. ‘You’ve got a full-blown surveillance system here. Must’ve cost the earth.’ Douglas said. ‘How did they hide the expenditure?’

‘The way they spend money it wasn’t hard. A few mill here, a few there. Who’s to notice?’

‘Seems a little callous, all that money to save the lives of a privileged few.’

‘Why should you worry? You’re one of those privileged few. Don’t go getting a bloody conscience on me now, or would you rather be left out there?’

‘No. I didn’t mean to imply that I disapprove. It’s usually only people with money who can buy their way out of things. I guess it’s not money in this case though, but power.’

‘Power’s everything Douglas, don’t forget it. You’ll soon see just how quickly money means nothing. Let’s get out of here. I’ve got some cages to rattle.’

Rockwell had been an eye-opener for General Porter and he was suddenly glad to have fallen victim to Worth’s blackmail. He imagined what it would be like outside this cosy centre after the flood, and shuddered to think of the people who would be left out there to flounder. Just one thing was worrying him. How did Worth plan to get rid of the President? He didn’t want to be party to any assassination, but if it came down to the wire he had promised Worth his support, and his future depended on carrying through with that vow. Nervous beads of sweat formed on his flushed face and he wondered what his life was going to be like living in what he knew would become a city under siege.

Chapter Seventeen

The Dulles departure lounge was so crowded Nick found it impossible to tell if anyone was following him. He kept on the move, changing seats, glancing around at the other passengers and the clock on the wall. Three television displays kept his attention, one with sports, CNN with news and daytime serials on the other. Any second he expected an iron hand to grasp him on the shoulder.

Once seated on the plane to LA he watched his fellow passengers boarding, suspicious of every glance his way, the nerves in his body taut like tight strings on a violin. When they closed the exit door he exhaled thankfully and allowed his body to slump into the seat.

Two hours later they landed in Dallas Texas. Knowing they weren’t changing planes, Nick remained in his seat arguing with the attendant who kept insisting he leave. She could see he was not going to budge and sauntered off muttering that it was against regulations. He used the time while he was waiting for the next leg of the journey to write a letter to Laura, which he would send to Josh, explaining his flight from Washington and his reasons. The cabin crew had turned off the air-conditioning, and after an hour of discomfort he was just beginning to consider adhering to the blasted regulations, when cool air wafted in and passengers began boarding for Los Angeles.

During the three hour flight he half-heartedly watched the movie screening. His mind wandered relentlessly. Bored and unable to relax, he ordered a scotch-on-the rocks, annoyed when they didn’t have Black Label. However he was a little thankful, as it made resisting the temptation to order more than two of the inferior drinks easy. A broad mix of passengers occupied every seat and he spent most of his time examining them surreptitiously, wondering if any one of them could be a CIA agent.

A small man wearing dark horn-rimmed glasses left his seat several times to stroll casually to the water dispenser. Nick remembered he had been on the first leg of the flight. He wore the usual business jack-suit that clung to a puny chest. Wasn’t that one of the CIA’s ploys? Hire tough people who appeared like they would run a mile if someone shouted at them? The man paid no attention to Nick, but he sure was thirsty.

Finally the pilot announced they were approaching Los Angeles airport and would land in thirteen minutes. He felt a little calmer but he would not feel safe until he was on that plane for Australia. After disembarking he looked for a phone check station to call Jerry’s restaurant, it was an hour since Graham would have checked in asking for any messages. He looked for the little man with the glasses but could not see him anywhere. Sure now that he had not been tailed he decided to go direct to Graham’s hotel. The past twenty-four hours had been a nightmare! He would have to call Josh too, but decided it would be better to wait until he was on the plane for Hawaii. If they traced him they could still prevent him from leaving. He was earlier than expected and did not bother to call ahead, and was more than relieved when Graham answered the door immediately.

He stood in an expensive white terry towelling robe that he wore with panache. A person on first meeting Graham could judge him to be of Italian origin.

‘G’day mate.’ Graham roared hugging Nick to his ample chest, slapping his back. ‘You finally made it. A bit mysterious aren’t we? Jerry thinks I’ve gone whacko calling there all day. He said if we don’t get over there for a meal he’ll charge me secretarial fees. What’s going on?’

‘Jerry’s right you are whacko, and his suggestion sounds like a good idea. I’m starving. I seem to be missing too many meals lately, I couldn’t eat a thing on the plane. We’ll head over there after I fill you in. That’s if you’ll still feel like eating after what I’ve got to tell you!’

The hotel room was typical of an airport stopover. It lacked the refinement the one Nick had stayed in on arriving at Washington, but it was comfortable. Graham fixed some drinks presenting Nick with his favourite as he relayed the whole nightmare. Unlike all the others, Graham listened without interruption. He had very few questions, but Nick was sure his grey hair turned a shade lighter, or was it just that his face had drained of colour?

Graham was a handsome man, not the rugged outdoors type like Nick, more refined. In his early forties with fine chiselled features that angled down to a firm square chin and of medium height with wide shoulders. Prematurely grey-streaked hair added to his debonair appearance. The most striking thing about him was his deep throaty voice, always giving the impression he was just throwing off a bad cold. It was only on rare occasions the big smile he brandished constantly left his face, and this was one of them.

‘If I didn’t know you so well Nick I’d think you were pulling my leg, but you’re not are you?’ He rumbled quietly.

‘No! Wish I was. I’ve lived with this nightmare for weeks and it’s getting to me. I can’t sleep and I hardly notice what I’m eating anymore. Everyone’s got questions. They all want to save the world, which I s’pose is the natural reaction, but they’re paranoid about panic. I know people are going to panic. It’s natural. How on God’s earth do they think they can stop it leaking out? They’ve arrested Laura, for Christ’s sake!’

‘Jesus! Who has?’

‘The bloody CIA.’

‘No wonder you’ve been acting weird. How can she be a threat, she’s one of them?’

‘She’s a crusader mate, she’d never stand still for any underhanded tactics. When they found out that she knew, they snatched her. She’s probably locked up in some dungeon right now. Josh Harrington owes me. If anyone can find her he will.’

‘Okay, what’s the plan?’

‘They’re going to stop all international flights just before the press conference. I’ve got to get back to Australia pronto.’

‘You and me too. Mum will be worried sick when she hears the news. It’s safe in Canberra but she’ll panic knowing I’m in LA. Just as well I decided to take the flight here yesterday.’ Graham picked up his sat-phone. ‘We can take my scheduled flight tomorrow to Hawaii, and overnight. I need to fill in my manager.’

‘You can’t tell him yet.’

‘I can’t not tell him Nick, he’s a mate. I trust him. I’ve got a flight scheduled Friday for Sydney, then on to Canberra. It’s one of my usual routes, so there won’t be any questions.’

‘Is there any chance we can see the Prime Minister?’

‘Providing he’s in the country. Shouldn’t be too hard, I’ve got some contacts. What d’you want to seehim for?’

‘Oh, he’ll be in the country all right. He was advised at the World Government video conference. I think he’ll want all the information he can get.’

‘What d’your think he’ll do?’

Nick stared into his drink and swished it before downing it. ‘Same as the Yanks I think, he’s probably started evacuation plans already. Australia will be right in it’s path. I can make sure they understand the urgency, my gut tells me it’s going to happen soon.’

* * *

They walked to the nearest Trancab station and gave instructions for their destination.

Nick climbed into the back seat of the dual cab. To lighten the mood he chatted frivolously. ‘I thought these things wouldn’t catch on, but they’re all I see everywhere I go.’

‘They weren’t that popular until the Government banned cars from all major city streets. People had no choice but to accept them.’

‘I’d like to be the bloke who designed them, must be worth a squillion quid.’

They chatted this way for five minutes until Graham began asking questions. Nick threw back his head and clenched his fists.How many times am I going to have to go through this interrogation?He thought, longing for the Platypus and the simple pleasure of ending an eventful day with Jeremy and Sam.

Graham recognised his friend’s displeasure and fell silent for the remainder of the journey. Both men were relieved when they spotted the familiar red-and-white striped canvas awning dipping over the sturdy wrought iron tables and chairs of Jerry’s cafe. Graham announced his charge card number to the Trancab and they selected a table that once offered a first class view of the activities of Venice Beach. Nick frowned at the three-and-a-half metre concrete rampart separating them from the sea, and remembered twenty years ago, when from this vantage point one could see the blue Pacific Ocean and people lazily sun-baking on the wide white sandy beach. Graffiti scrawls and designs spread colourful scenes the entire length of the wall and one could see where additional layers of concrete had been added to the top to keep pace with the rising sea. Occasionally sea spray drifted over the wall reminding him of the danger on the other side.

A cold shiver engulfed him as he envisaged the towering waves that would consume that wall like it was made of biscuit wafer. His attention was diverted by the bizarre people darting back and forth. A tall Negro busker rumbled by on top of the two metres wide wall on roller skates strumming out a raucous tune from the guitar strapped over his shoulder. He was dressed in a bright green satin shirt with layers of several waistcoats flapping wildly in the breeze. An equally bright purple turban swathed his head making him look like something out of the Arabian nights. ‘Some things never change.’ Nick said, watching the busker.

Jerry was pleased to see them, fussing with his usual conscientiousness, and was alarmed when they picked at their favourite meals. The food was excellent as usual and he had served them himself. Instead of lingering over his excellent coffee they rose to depart soon after eating, which was not normal. He presented them with their bill and slapped his forehead. His head jerked from one to the other when they each hugged him sadly, and left without their usual promise to return. He stood wiping his hands on his bright red apron and watched them leave. They both knew this was just the beginning. They also knew it would take all their strength to say good-bye to their friends without a word of warning.

‘Can’t figure why the World Government wanted six days before telling the people?’ Graham grumbled.

‘I can. For starters, how many tents d’you reckon will be needed? Where are they going to get them on a minutes notice? Imagine how everyone will react. It was easy putting up the dykes because it was done a little at a time. This has to be done immediately. What’s Jerry going to do for instance? Er, here’s the kicker. What areyou going to do? International flights will be grounded in five days.’

‘Shit. I don’t know. I’d better get all my planes back to Australia before they do that. That’s going to take some organising. Thanks for the warning mate. Now I understand the delay in announcing this. There won’t be any bloody airports left, well very few anyway.’

Nick stopped in his tracks. ‘Never thought of that. Christ. I’ve only been thinking about saving people’s lives.

* * *

Thursday, June 1

At Los Angeles airport Nick shuffled behind Graham, glancing around the terminal expecting to see his pursuers everywhere. He was still wearing his jack-suit that now was wrinkled and uncomfortable, and as they made their way to the crew’s lounge he pulled the cap over his eyes. Once in the lounge he asked for the change room.’Wanna get out of this crap,’ he said, tearing off his cap to loosen his hair.

‘Right,’ said Graham. ‘You can have a shower too, you need it.’ He hiked his thumb toward a door off the lounge.

This time Graham insisted he join him in the cockpit of the 797 for the flight to Hawaii, which would give him a sense of security. The 797 was the latest fast, super quiet Boeing used on international flights, cutting flight time in half. This meant they would be in Hawaii in less than three hours. Nick wished they could fly straight on to Australia and so probably did Graham, but he did not begrudge the stopover, just wished it was over.

Nick crawled into the narrow jump seat behind the pilots where the hundreds of buttons, dials, switches and flickering lights amazed him. He wondered how a man could remember their function let alone how to use them. The co-pilot was going through the pre-flight check list to ensure all the necessary systems and equipment were working and set for takeoff, monitoring the hydraulic systems and the instrument indicators. ‘Los Angeles Tower, this is Emu 711 standing by for airways clearance. He announced.

‘Roger Emu 711 is cleared into position runway 14, cleared for takeoff. Wind from 220 degrees at 18 knots, gusting 24. Cleared to Honolulu by standard departure route.’

With one hand steering the nose-wheel and the other on the throttles, Graham manoeuvred the big jet on its final turn onto runway 14. Nick felt the vibration increasing as Graham opened up the throttles and released the brakes. Emu 711 accelerated rapidly along the runway whilst the co-pilot calmly called instrument readings and declared ‘V2+10 Emu rotated.’ Earth rushed giddily beneath the nose, replaced by trees and sky as she pulled off the ground with four engines screaming in unison.

‘Retract undercarriage.’ Graham instructed, and the wheels thumped into their wells in the fuselage as they climbed steeply into the clouds. Banking sharply to port she presented a view of the deep cobalt sea from Nick’s window, before levelling out and continuing her long slow climb.

The same sadness they had experienced leaving Jerry overwhelmed them again as they flew over Los Angeles. From the air they could see the vast flatness of the area stretching for hundreds of kilometres, surrounded on the east by the San Gabriel Mountains and the west by the Pacific Ocean. A City of over thirty-six million souls, known as the City Of The Angels, all destined to become part of that great ocean. Graham glanced back at Nick who shook his head from side to side and grimaced.

Both pilots were busily engaged in the after-take-off check monitoring all the aircraft systems brought into use during these early stages of the climb. Nick realised he would never see Laura again, but experienced a warm feeling when he grasped the knowledge that he was really going home. His mind was becoming conditioned to accepting turmoil and he felt calmer. He watched the landscape dwindling behind the plane, reminding him of the last time he saw the Platypus in Alaska. He must call Sam who would be wondering where Nick was, and he needed to make sure they were still on course. They were going to need her more than he ever dreamed.

Graham was struggling with his thoughts as well, the concentration required for takeoff taxing his mental capacity as he was still feeling shocked by Nick’s news. He did not really want to leave America as she had given him the opportunity to build his empire. Angela and he were divorced now after a tumultuous two-year marriage, but since he had wed his Texas Rose, he felt part American. There was a bigger pull now, his roots were in Australia, as was a big part of his business. If he was to have any business left after this catastrophe.

Air Traffic Control interrupted. ‘Emu 711 you are cleared to continue climb to flight level 250. Here’s your Oceanic clearance. Are you ready to copy?’

The co-pilot nodded to Graham. ‘Los Angeles from Emu 711, leaving flight level 80, go ahead with Oceanic clearance.’ ATC offered them a route and height which they accepted. The plane was on course now; autopilot engaged, no need for both of them in the cockpit.

‘I’ll take over.’ Graham told him. ‘You go check on the passengers.’

Nick held up his sat-phone phone and Graham nodded. He immediately placed a call to Josh, surprised when he was connected without delay. Josh had no idea where he was calling from, and Nick did not say.

‘I’ve got good news.’ Josh said. ‘I found out where Laura is, but they won’t let me talk to her. What’s that odd drumming noise in the background?’

‘Nothing mate. Er, factory noise. Is she okay? Where is she?’

‘She’s inside Mt Rockwell, but don’t try to get in there. It’s tighter than Fort Knox. Those Generals are something else. Cooper said he’d treat anybody who threatens the security of Star flight in the same manner, no questions asked! I’m guessing they grabbed her as an example of what can happen. Everybody here thinks she’s been sent out of town.’

Nick felt a little better. At least she’s safe and she’ll be so busy figuring how to get out of it, he thought, she won’t have time to panic.

‘Will you pick up Maxime and send her to Laura? Nick asked. ‘I’ve left the key with the manager, he’s expecting you. I told him Laura had to leave town unexpectedly.’

Josh’s voice reflected suspicion. ‘Where are you? The boys in the Capitol are expecting you here today.’

‘I’m not going to be there.’

‘What? What’ll I tell them?’

‘I don’t care. Just say you don’t know where I am, you’ll be telling the truth. I’ll call you again soon.’ He disconnected the call before Josh had time to argue.

Nick’s next call was to the Platypus.

‘Nick!’ Sam boomed. ‘Where the hell are you! Wolf’s here. He just tole me the whole story. Man, I had no idea it was goin’ to be this big.’

‘Sorry, Sam. I didn’t have time to tell you everything. Everything’s gone crazy. What’s Wolf doing there? I thought he was staying at Unimak?’

Wolf’s voice butted in. ‘I had no place else to go. There was nothing more I could do at Unimak.’

‘I’m glad you’re there.’ Nick responded. ‘How’s it look?’

‘No change I’m afraid. Jeremy’s been down in the Bunyip’s several times. Readings are getting stronger if anything.’

‘Are the crew Okay? Sam was having some trouble with them when I left.’

‘Yah, they’re fine. Sam’s told them. Most of them want to stay on board, but he’s sent those with families home with the threat of death if they were to reveal anything. He said he wanted to stay on board. He called his mother in New York to send the family up to the mountains on the pretence of a family reunion with his brother up there for now.’

‘Good, we’ll need his level head. Put him back on.’

‘Yes, boss?’ Sam asked.

‘Keep her in International waters Sam. If anyone calls asking for me tell them you haven’t heard from me. Very important. You can refuel in Hawaii. I’m heading there now and I’ll organise more provisions to be ready at Pier 19 so you can get out of there quickly. Set your course for Brisbane Australia. We’ll keep in touch by sat-phone and Sam. Er, expect the worst. Good luck!’

‘Roger that, see y’ in Aussie, out!’

Nick felt better knowing all was well on board, now he could get on with the task ahead. So much to do and he felt so helpless. He decided not to call his brother until he arrived on the Gold Coast. He did not wish Brian a similar fate as Laura’s. He hoped they could see the Prime Minister immediately.

As Nick was thinking, Graham was making his own plans. For the first time in his life he was glad he had no family. That was one of the reasons why Angela had divorced him. Like any normal woman she had wanted children and a father who would spend time with his family. He was not a family man, the airline was and always will be his life. He knew already what it was he had to do.

* * *

Back at Mt. Rockwell General Worth was setting up his plans to eliminate the President. He didn’t like the word assassinate. Military personnel did not assassinate, unless it was in one of the worn torn countries such as Bosnia, Palestine and the like. No, this plan need to be foolproof.

He decided he would not tell Douglas and Anderson, he didn’t trust them at all, even though he had enough evidence to bury the pair of them. He had a man on the street, one who owed him some favours and one who would not pose a threat after the event.

Once the inundation begins the President will be prepared to fly to Mt Rockwell in Marine One. He will not arrive. Peterson will be installed as President and will declare a state of emergency and military rule. He will also empower Worth with his three more stars putting him on equal footing with General Cooper. All of Peterson’s direction from then on will be controlled by Worth who will orchestrate the recovery program and become the hero he had always dreamed of being.

Chapter Eighteen

The tall verdant peak of Diamond Head on Oahu Island rising out of the bluest sea greeted Nick, it’s volcanic hewn crest pushing high into the sky; some partly obscured by low cloud. Graham cruised the big 797 over Pearl Harbour, the scene of that great disaster in 1941. Immortalised by the long gleaming white memorial straddling the Arizona battleship where she sank, the profile of her hull with the turrets of the ship still visible lay in the shallow waters of the harbour. The large Pacific Fleet naval base now boasted carrier groups, cruisers with Navilon hoods, escort destroyers and supply ships of every description. Tugs plied the waterway around Ford Island, busily assisting ships to anchor and depart. The jet glided gently down to the Honolulu International airport passing Hickam Air Force base where eight huge C530 U.S.A.F. cargo planes were lined up being tended by fuel tankers and service trolley trains. It had been a relatively short and comfortable flight and the big aircraft handled beautifully. As they taxied into the terminal Nick decided the five hour flight in this super jet to Australia wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Graham gave Nick the key to his apartment and left him at the airport, eager to put his plan into action. His first stop was to a business broker he knew well, whose mouth dropped open when Graham asked him to buy as many Vetos as he could find. The American branch of Aussair comprised four 777s, one executive Citation 111, two Lear 35’s and a Falcon 20. The two fast 797s used on the Australian run were leased from Boeing, Emu 711 being the latest addition to the fleet.

‘It’s not every day someone walks in and wants to buy a number of Vetos.’ The broker remarked, it was all he could do to resist rubbing his hands together. His buyer commission could be enormous. ‘I have an office on the mainland, I can source some there, but I’m telling you buddy, it won’t be a simple matter, you’re talking big money here.’

‘Don’t worry about the money. Just do it.’

The broker smiled.

‘You can contact Jim Heynes at my office. He has my authority to negotiate any deals.’ Graham handed the broker a card and left him standing open-mouthed behind his desk.

His next stop was back to the airport to see Jim at the office and fill him in. He had known Jim since the beginning of his marriage to Angela. A good friend and a sharp business manager, Graham had no qualms about leaving him in charge. Jim had spent most of his life in the US Air Force and was now almost sixty with a sharp mind. However, despite the age difference, they shared a camaraderie not easily achieved in the cut-throat airline industry.

Graham’s chest filled with a pang of pride and a lump lodged in his throat as he pushed his way through the big glass door engraved with the Aussair logo. Like most major airports around the world, Honolulu International was right on the waterfront at Keehi Lagoon, and the long earthen and concrete ramparts of Los Angeles had been duplicated here, but he knew they would not hold back the rising ocean. He fought back the emotions that threatened to spill from his eyes as his receptionist greeted him warmly. A colourful vase of orange and yellow frangipani on her desk sparkled with silver droplets of water. A mandatory part of the office decor, they complimented the huge orange hibiscus she wore pinned against her great bush of black crinkly hair. A cool breath of air slightly scented by the frangipani caressed his nostrils as he flashed her one of his biggest smiles.

‘Morning wahine. Jim In?’ He said without stopping as he made directly to Jim’s office before she could answer.

He found Jim at his desk in the ultra modern office of glass and steel furniture. He was on the phone but immediately cut the call short when he looked up to see Graham, flushed-faced, standing at his door. Foregoing the usual greetings Graham announced abruptly, ‘I’m putting you in charge here Jim, I’m leaving for Australia in the morning and I won’t be back.’

Jim rose from his seat. ‘What?’

Graham waved him to sit. ‘Sit down mate, I’ve got something to tell you and you’re not going to like it.’ Graham went on to explain what Nick had told him adding that he had instructed his broker to buy Vetos.

Jim blinked several times while his brain processed Graham’s words. ‘How, who?’

Graham held up his hand. ‘I’ve got it straight from the horses mouth, Nick. I don’t know how we’re going to pull this together, once the press are told every Veto on earth will be requisitioned by the army. Can you contact my broker and arrange to take delivery urgently of any Veto he comes up with?’

Jim scratched his temples. ‘Whoa! How am I going to pay for them?’

‘Write a cheque. You’ve got four days max. The bank will be okay.’

The reality sank into both their brains. Jim sighed. ‘What do you want me to tell everyone? What about the pilots? How will I answer their questions? What will they be doing?’

‘For starters, you’ll need to find Veto pilots. Say nothing to our pilots yet.’

‘Wait on Graham, I can’t do that. What about their families? Are you crazy enough to think they’re going to come to work once this is announced, they’ll be fleeing to higher ground with everyone else.’

‘I know. The minute I leave this office I want you to get your family up into the hills and set up a Veto base somewhere. Carry on business as usual here while you can. Except, in four days time I want you to get our Aussie pilots ready and schedule all our planes out for Australia. After that no international flights will be permitted. There’ll be no flights coming in from Australia. You don’t have to do this Jim. You could leave right now and fly somewhere safe and I wouldn’t blame you. I know I can rely on you, we’ve been through some rough times together.’

Jim’s faced paled as the enormity of Grahams orders sank in. ‘Jesus, what a mess.’ He threw up his hands in surrender. ‘Okay, okay, don’t worry. It’ll be done! I can imagine the speculation though once I start buying Vetos. I’ll have the press down on me. What about the staff here? What about the schedules?’

‘Just get them all to higher ground. Once the word is out the army will be taking over and they’ll advise all airlines where to take people. You can handle it. I don’t care what time of day or where I am, I’ll be available. Take care mate, you’re going to be flat out like a lizard drinking.’ He added.  They shook hands warmly. Then Graham hugged Jim hard and left as unexpectedly as he’d arrived.

* * *

Friday, June 2

That previous night they had packed up Graham’s belongings and readied for their trip. Nick awoke to find Graham long gone. Coffee was still brewing in the kitchen with a note to tell him the flight number and time.

Two hours after arriving at the airport Graham readied himself for the flight to Australia. His confidence had returned and he checked off the flight details as normal. He’d seek assistance from his contacts and the Australian Government to implement his plan. He’ll need all the Vetos he can get his hands on in Australia too. Nick would be a big help there. Nick! Christ. He’d forgotten him. He must be waiting to get through customs. He had no sooner turned on his sat-phone phone when the call came in.

‘I’m waiting in the bloody departure lounge.’ Nick yelled. ‘Where the hell are you?’

‘Sorry mate, hang fire, I’m on the way.’ Graham rushed back to the crew’s lounge, reached into a locker and grabbed a flight suit. He buzzed Nick’s phone. ‘Come to the crew’s lounge, eastern end of the terminal, hurry!’

Graham flipped over his watch and opened the door scanning the crowds for Nick. He spotted the gold pony tail and whistled. Nick spun around and headed for the lounge where Graham grabbed his arm. ‘Here put this on, quick!’

‘I hope you don’t think I’m going to fly that thing out there, I’m a seaman not a flam’n airman.’ Nick said.

‘It’s the only way I can get you onboard without a customs check. I’ll tell them you’re a trainee pilot. They’re not supposed to be on a flight with passengers, but we do it all the time, so my friends in customs will turn a blind eye. Just don’t look directly at them, you look a bit old to be a learner.’

Nick donned the navy blue and gold all-in-one uniform. He zipped up the front patting his trim stomach. ‘Thanks! I may not be young, but I can still fit into one of these snug outfits.’

They made their way briskly to the crew’s gateway with Graham busily writing notes on a clipboard as they walked. Flight attendants in classic maroon and gold uniforms wearing perky hats emblazoned with the ‘AA’ symbol fluttered by, excitedly discussing last night’s party at the Mars Skylounge. Two girls eyed him admiringly. Graham had acquired a certain reputation as a lady’s man, and any girl who was lucky enough to catch his eye and hold it was the envy of every attendant. Arriving at the counter by the door he waved the clipboard at the female airport official on duty.

‘G’day Cheryl. You look bright and fresh this morning. Surely you didn’t go to that shindig at the Mars last night.’ He said winking at her.

She grinned at him, flattered by his attention. Graham signalled with a nod to Nick to continue past as he leaned forward to impart some more flattery to Cheryl. Once through the door, Nick fell into step behind the other crew members heading along the jetway toward the cockpit.

He squeezed into the jump seat behind Graham again, this time for the long haul to Australia. They’d told the flight attendants he was a special guest travelling under cover. They accepted this subterfuge and fussed over him, intrigued by the deception, giggling among themselves as they speculated who he may be.

The big 797 roared off the runway and was swooping over Diamond Head at the Southern point of Waikiki beach within minutes. Graham nodded toward the huge crater roughly two and a half square kilometres ordinarily occupied by Fort Ruger, a small military outpost. The frantic activity would have puzzled most of the passengers and crew, but Graham and Nick understood immediately what was happening. Star flight was the obvious reason for the hundreds of tents, jeeps, Veto and military personnel now stationed over the entire surface of the crater.

As they drew away from Hawaii and the United States Nick finally relaxed, no reason now to worry about the CIA, he was on his way home! He would probably have to deal with Australian officials now, but somehow after the American experience, that didn’t seem so bad.

Graham loved this big jet. She was the latest and greatest technology from Boeing and he was thinking of ways he could keep it. Airports would be the problem, most where he had landing rights were on sea level and would be flooded. He would need the long range and speed it provided to get to the diminished land areas remaining above sea level. He’d also have to find a base to house it, and of course a large fuel supply as well. He wondered about that. How much fuel will be available? The flight checks were all completed and they settled down for an easy trip home.

‘Who do you know in Canberra Nick?’ he asked after the co-pilot had left to check the rest of the crew’s activities.

‘Only a couple of marine scientists and a professor at Canberra Uni. Doubt they can be of much help. I’ve been away so long I’ve lost contact with most people. The only people I know are in Queensland, where Brian and Karen live.

‘Is Karen still nursing?’

Nick didn’t answer for a few beats. ‘Yeah. Brian’s always at her to quit but she won’t hear of it. Thank God they moved up to the mountains a-couple-a years ago.’

‘That’s good. We’ll need all the medical people we can find. D’you think she’ll work with us?’

‘You bet. We can count on her.’

Nick reflected on his past when he first met Karen, the instant attraction he felt on meeting her had grown to an obsession he couldn’t shake, even during his affair with Laura. She showed no interest in him, almost to the point of ignoring him. When Brian announced their engagement Nick was shattered. He was a little nervous at the prospect of seeing her again, unsure that he could resist the fatal attraction he felt for her. Perhaps that was why he had been drawn to Laura. She had the same stubborn streak and good nature. They looked so much alike, both petite with the same golden olive skin and dark hair, they could have passed for sisters. Over the last fifteen years not only had he loved her, but he had become to admire and respect her deeply, she was one helluva lady. He wondered how she’d take the news.

‘Christ!’ Nick exclaimed. ‘Just had a thought. What about all the planes in flight when it happens? It’s going to be so quick after the first warnings.’

‘If what you said is true all international flights will cease about 48 hours from now. The only planes flying will be taking people to higher ground. They’ll have enough time to take off but where they land is another thing. The airports inland only have a certain capacity for landing aircraft. Air-traffic control will be out of action. There’ll be planes ditching everywhere! I wouldn’t like to be flying one of them.’

Nick ran his fingers through his hair. ‘Strewth what a mess! It gets worse by the minute! How long before we reach Canberra?’

‘We’ll be approaching Sydney airport in three hours. We’re ahead of time, but we’ll probably be in a holding pattern at Sydney. That airport’s always jammed. We’re due to land in Canberra at 1830.’

‘Why Sydney?’

‘It’s the my preferred point of entry. We have to go by way of Sydney or Melbourne.’

Nick sat back with a sigh, the jump seat was getting uncomfortable.

‘You can stretch you legs out in first class if you like,’ Graham offered.

Nick ignored him although the thought was tempting. ‘Were you able to get us an appointment with the Prime Minister?’

‘I spoke to one of my buddies this morning, he’s trying to arrange it, but because it’s the weekend he’s not sure if he’ll be available.’

‘Did you tell him it was urgent?’

‘I told him to tell the staff it was you coming in. The Prime Minister will know about you so I don’t see a problem.’

‘Good. I don’t want to be held up there. How soon can you get me to the Gold Coast?’

‘Don’t worry about that. I fly you myself if I have to.’

Nick had no intention of being put off by anybody, time was running out. He just hoped the Government would let him have some say in things. He decided to stretch out in first class after all, hoping to catch up on some sleep that he’d missed in Oahu while organising provisions for the Platypus. His lowered his aching joints into the soft contours of the reclining seat and with the help of a couple of stiff Johnny Walker’s eventually drifted off into a fitful sleep.

Chapter Nineteen

Graham’s prediction on Sydney proved correct, the air traffic was slightly less congested than usual yet they were still forced to circle right out over Bathurst, the other side of the Blue Mountains, 160 kilometres west of the city. Nick didn’t mind, it gave him a chance to enjoy the landscape unfolding. He always experienced a feeling of contentment when approaching Sydney from the air; its picturesque harbour decked by the old ‘Coat Hanger’ as the locals nicknamed the Sydney Harbour Bridge. Beside the bridge the soaring white sails of the Sydney Opera House gleamed against the blue water of the harbour winking their welcome.

The scene was surreal, the Opera House’s beauty marred by the ugly concrete wall enclosing it and the city into a basin, isolated from the harbour that beat at it in a never ending frenzy. The wall snaked all the way along the harbour front as far as the Gap, the entrance from the ocean, and as far as Parramatta twenty-three kilometres to the West. The other side of the harbour rose naturally above the harbour, so no wall were visible here. The bridge that had spanned this harbour for over one hundred years seemed to squat low above the surface of the water, waiting to be swallowed. Beside the bridge Nick could see staircases leading up to Ferry terminals that had been constructed on top of the wall. He guessed that their destination to Manly and other areas north had changed location considerably. Manly beach had always been a popular place for day trippers from the city wishing to laze on it’s pristine white beaches and swim in the safe surf.

Their stopover lasted three hours and between phone calls to friends, Nick hurried around the duty free shops to pick up some gifts for Brian and Karen. Brian was an avid collector of fancy liquor bottles, so each time he came home he always brought some exotic container that delighted his fancy, and of course there was the obligatory bottle of Channel for Karen. After he had done so, he slapped his head and thoughtI must be going crazy. What am I doing buying bloody gifts! Time dragged and he checked his watch constantly. Graham was off doing his thing, so Nick tried to calm his nerves with coffee, which just gave him a dry taste in his mouth. He jumped to attention when they announced his flight for Canberra.

Leaving Sydney over Botany Bay presented more disheartening scenes, all he could see were ugly dykes wrapping around the airport and the beautiful beaches to the South had disappeared.

They approached the Capital, a short thirty minute hop from Sydney at exactly 1725. At this time in early June it was quite dark, nearing the shortest day of the year in Australia. As Graham lined up the 797 for the runway he could see the lights twinkling on the Black Mountain Tower rising 195 metres above the summit into the sky.

Located about 160 kilometres inland in New South Wales, and approximately 750 metres above sea level, this place would remain far away from the holocaust coming. Life would go on here uninterrupted, although the population was going to expand rapidly. There would be plenty of fuel together with all the resources this marvellous place had to offer. As they flew over the city their eyes peered at the thousands of pinpointed lights illuminating the perfectly planned, symmetrical circles that radiated out from the centre of Capitol Hill crossing Lake Burley Griffin.

Nick preferred the coastal cities but he appreciated Canberra’s sophistication and flair. Still, he wouldn’t be hanging around here, just long enough to give them all the information needed. The Queensland Gold Coast was tugging at his heart and he couldn’t wait to be reunited with Brian and Karen.

They arrived without incident, the frantic landing routine again amazing Nick with its complexities. Graham had always said that landing an aircraft was the most dangerous part of flying. They collected Graham’s car and sped off to his home to face the horrible task of informing his mother of the chaos to come.

* * *

Saturday, June 3

After a great deal of persuasion Graham’s buddy had arranged for them to meet the Prime Minister at his home the next morning. The green wrought iron gates at The Lodge presented a formidable barrier to any uninvited visitors or intruders, protected as it was by a sombre guard dressed in a dark khaki army uniform who glared at them from beneath his Akubra slouch hat. He stood at attention just inside the grill, rigidly holding a military standard issue laser rifle menacingly against his chest, the chin-strap of his hat firmly locked in place. Canberra had not escaped the crime in the coastal cities that had raged over the past fifteen years, and the World Government had failed to curtail terrorism, which had escalated and spread to Australia, so security had become a prime concern and their leaders were heavily guarded in their homes and abroad. Nick was thankfully reminded of his life onboard Platypus.

The guard came alive as they approached. ‘State your name and business!’ he snapped.

‘I’m Captain Bronson, this’s Nick Torrens. We’ve got an appointment with the Prime Minister.’ They fumbled for their identity cards and pushed them through the gate where they fell to the ground.

The guard took a step back. It was not normal for the Minister to see people at his home, especially on Saturday. Swiftly raising the rifle to shoulder height he pointed the laser directly at them. ‘I don’t care who you are get your hands off that gate or I’ll shoot!’

‘I told you, we’ve got an appointment!’ Nick said.

‘Stand back from the gate!’ The guard snapped. Lowering the rifle carefully he pulled a radio off his hip. ‘There’s two blokes at the gate. Reckon they’ve got an appointment with the Minister.’

The radio crackled back ‘What’s their names?’

The guard reached down stiffly and picked up their identity cards. ‘Bronson & Torrens.’

‘It’s okay. Let them in.’

The guard opened the gate, shrugged his shoulders and walked back to a small guard house beside the gate to record their visit.

A dog barked and Graham and Nick looked up to see a tall man approaching along the gravel driveway leading to the house, with a large black Doberman straining at the leash in his hand. He introduced himself as George, the Prime Minister’s butler.

‘Come this way.’ He sniffed, turning without looking at Nick and Graham.

They hurried along behind the brusque well-dressed figure through an avenue of tall ornamental trees and perfectly tended garden beds bordered by a neatly trimmed Golden Cyprus hedge. Another man in a crisp suit waited under the arches of the 1927 Georgian stone mansion and politely led them into the house to an office beside the foyer. The entire place had been renovated in 2026 at enormous cost to the taxpayers, only the exterior shell remained as a testament to the stone mason’s skills, from an era when life was simple. They were shown into a small room not unlike the US President’s office, only one quarter the size.

‘Why is it that these people always have an office lined with books? I thought the only books left were in public libraries.’ Graham whispered from the side of his mouth. ‘When do they get time to read them anyway?’

A large open window allowed a cool June breeze to wisp in with traces of the sweet perfume of the Camellias in the garden. They made themselves comfortable in the plump armchairs and waited silently, enjoying the musky leather smell.

The door squeaked open and they jumped to their feet to greet a haggard Prime Minister.

‘Morning gentlemen. Thanks for coming, I’m eager to hear any information you can give me.’

‘Sorry to disturb you at home Sir,’ Nick said.

‘Nonsense, I appreciate your coming. Sit, sit. Every minute counts. I’ve hardly slept since the World Government Conference. I’m still having trouble accepting this. What more can you tell me?’

Nick waited for the minister to sit and began to update the story, foregoing the technical terms just as he had done in America. When Nick had finished the Prime Minister stared out the window. A grandfather clock ticked loudly in the background while they waited for his response. Finally, he stood from his chair. ‘I have to make a phone call. Would you both wait here?’

Nick looked at the phone on the desk and wondered why the minister found it necessary to make a private call. ‘A bit rude isn’t he?’ Nick said as the minister silently closed the door behind him.

Graham’s knee bobbed up and down while Nick paced back and forth, stopping now and then to examine the spine of a book with interest. Graham checked his watch several times as the minutes ticked by. ‘What do you s’pose he’s up to? Graham said at last.

‘Probably calling the police to have us locked up, at least until the press conference.’ Nick returned to his seat.

‘Shit, I hope not. That’d stuff up everything.’

A slender middle-aged woman entered the room quietly and asked them politely if they would like some coffee.

‘Where’s the Prime Minister gone?’ Nick asked.

She ignored the question and left to get their drinks. Nick felt his clothes sticking to him and he squirmed in his seat, loosening the tie Graham insisted he wore to the meeting. He sat back and folded his arms. ‘Well, if he doesn’t come back soon we’re leaving!’ He said petulantly.

The woman returned and placed a tray containing coffee, sugar, milk and some kind of cookies before them and announced the Prime Minister would be returning momentarily, a phrase they were sure she uttered on many occasions. Moments later they heard voices and the minister returned with two other men whom he introduced as the Minister for Defence, and his personal Press Secretary.

Nick paled. ‘Press Secretary?’

‘It’s okay.’ The minister said holding up his hand, sensing Nick’s concern. ‘He’s not the press. He needs to know what’s going on so he can judge just how much we feed the press and when, he’s here to observe.

I hope you don’t mind waiting a bit longer. I’ve called two other members of my cabinet over. James Hansen, the minister for Foreign Affairs and the minister for Emergency Services, Dave Parker. We have a lot to discuss but we should wait until they get here. They won’t be long.’

He ordered more coffee, which arrived just as the two ministers bustled into the room and introduced themselves. Nick prepared for a repeat of the scene in the US President’s office, predicting the same reactions, with probably the same results.

He explained what he knew of the United States operation Star Flight, grateful this time that Graham was there for support, when he helped make Nick’s task a little easier by outlining the plan he’d put into action in Hawaii. The press secretary made no comment and Nick realised he would have made it his business to have all the facts before this meeting.

The minister for defence examined his fingernails as he spoke calmly. ‘I’ve spoken in length with General Cooper in the US, he mentioned your name Nick, said he was impressed with your knowledge. Star Flight’s a good plan. We’re doing the same here. All military personnel are on alert.’

Nick wriggled in his chair. ‘You mean you have a Mt Rockwell here too?’

‘Hardly. Canberra’s on high ground a long way from the sea, but all our capital cities are on sea level. We’ll need to set up survival centres around them all.’

‘How d’you go about such a massive task?’ Graham asked.

‘We’ve had a plan in place for this type of disaster scenario for years. Our combined forces are ready and we’re pulling in our army reserves.’

‘What about equipment? We don’t have the resources the yanks have.’ The foreign Minister said.

‘No, but we’re a pretty resourceful lot. We’ll just have to do our best.’ Dave Parker replied.

The Prime Minister smiled. ‘Good man Parker, that’s just why cabinet made you Minister for Emergency Services. You’re the man for this tremendous challenge.’ He said.

Parker blushed, and before he could thank the Prime Minister, the Foreign Minister interjected excitedly. ‘How did the Americans react to this? Do they know you’ve left them to it?’

‘They asked me to stay, but I took off.’ Nick said. ‘They tried to stop me leaving Washington, they’re paranoid about anyone outside their inner circle finding out before it’s announced. I made the mistake of telling my fiance, who’s a senator, and they arrested her in case she told anyone. I doubt whether I would’ve got out of there without Graham’s help. I’m willing to bet they still don’t even know I’ve left the country.’

‘I can understand that. Well-meaning people often don’t think of the consequences of their erratic actions.’ The Foreign Minister said. ‘I know the international community has accepted this without hesitation and so have we, but I’m still a little sceptical?’

Nick’s face turned dark. ‘If you think I’m stupid enough to risk everything I’ve worked for with a story like this, you’re bloody mad!’

The Prime Minister raised his hand. ‘Gentlemen! Let’s not argue about this.’ He said. He narrowed his eyes. ‘We’re all on edge. Hell, I’m finding it hard to get my head around this too. There’s so much to process, so much to do.

The joint forces are in emergency meeting as we speak putting evacuation plans into place. It’s going to be a massive job. Dave, how’s your team going?’

David Parker, who until now had remained mostly supportive during the discussion slouched, crumpled in his chair, his big body complaining of it’s fifty-five years, and he squirmed to find a better way to place his long awkward legs. Sharp blue eyes winked in his lightly tanned face, their corners crimped by many smile lines, and his thick yellow hair wrapped his head in a wheat-like haze. Two years ago he had resigned as Chief of Police after rising up through the ranks from a young ambitious constable, to enter politics. He had enjoyed his career, making many friends along the way, and most thought him to be the best chief the force had had for many years and agreed he would make a formidable Minister for Emergency Services.

‘We’re ready for most emergencies but we hadn’t expected one of this scale.’ He drummed his fingers on the tables edge as he spoke. ‘We’ve had to deal with cyclones and bush fires in the northern states and plenty of flooding inland, but we’ve never had a tsunami here. We don’t really know what to expect.’

The Prime Minister turned to Nick. ‘How will our large cities, like Sydney for instance be affected?’

‘Each city will be affected differently, depending on their exposure. I’m afraid Sydney will be in for major damage, despite their dykes that circle the harbour.’

‘Won’t the high cliffs of the Gap at the entrance to the harbour protect the city? They must be over ninety metres high.’

‘No. That’ll make it worse. You see there’s such a thing known as tidal suck-out. When the wave approaches the Continental Shelf and starts to rise, it will suck all the water from the shore, draining the harbours and bays and increasing it’s height even further.

As it forces its way through the narrow harbour entrance at the Gap it will form into a bloody huge raging tower the entire width of the entrance, God knows how high. Any ships lying in the harbour will bottom-out and be crushed, and no amount of dykes will stop it. You see it won’t just wash in like a normal wave, it will dump from above crashing down onto everything, and as I said before there’ll be more than one wave.’

An uncomfortable silence filled the room. The Prime Minister had taken up Parker’s habit of drumming on the table edge. ‘Your knowledge of the sea and its idiosyncrasies is priceless Nick, are you willing to advise Dave?’ He asked.

‘I’ve spent plenty of time in Queensland, partly in Brisbane and partly on the Gold Coast where I have my land base. My brother and his wife live in the hinterland there, that’s why I came back, I intend to go home to help them. Helping Dave won’t interfere with that will it?’

‘No. We only need your advice now and then, you’ll be free to do whatever you want, but you must liaise with Dave. He’ll keep you in the loop, and he’ll be more effective, knowing what to expect. I know after your experience in America you’ll be careful. I don’t think you should discuss this with anyone whom Dave hasn’t cleared, even your brother and his wife. Is that understood?’

Nick wondered what the Minister would say if he knew Brian was a journalist. ‘Yeah you have my word. I don’t want to risk anybody’s life, least of all my family’s.’ He turned to Dave Parker. ‘How I can help you Dave?’

‘Let’s go back to my office and we’ll get the ball rolling. Graham, we can co-ordinate your activities through my office as well, I’ll talk to the finance department and get you the money to buy the Vetos you need.’

‘We’ve only got just over forty hours before the press get hold of this.’ The Prime Minister said as they all left his office.

Trancars were waiting at the exit of The Lodge. ‘I hate these things,’ Nick said. ‘Are they in every city here too Dave?’

‘Yeah, I’m not keen on them either but with petrol running out we had no choice. Fuel supplies have been allocated to shipping, planes and essential services.’

‘Makes the family outings a bit boring,’ Nick said climbing in behind Dave and Graham.

Chapter Twenty

They left The Lodge and after a short journey arrived at the spectacular Parliament House. The imaginative building had opened in 1988, after taking eight years and $1.1 billion to build, and over the ensuing years it had been renovated and updated to incorporate the latest technological devices and systems. Set into the top of a hill, its grassed-covered roof blended with the contours of the surrounding terrain. Most of the complex was subterranean with the main entrance flanked by two high granite-faced walls that curved out from the centre, resembling two rounded boomerangs placed end-to-end. Dave walked them through the impressive white marble great verandah entrance, past Nelson Tjakamarra’s mosaic titled Meeting Place, into the foyer where grey-green marble columns stood symbolising a forest. Huge tapestries lined the long spans of walls, broken by marquetry panels displaying Australian flowers. Dave’s office was south of the Members Hall, along with other minister’s quarters, and in stark contrast to the Lodge and the US Presidents office, it offered the latest in decor with a colour scheme of cool restful colours.

Dave was a sponge soaking up every detail Nick threw at him, and by the end of their session Nick’s eyes drooped and his throat hurt. Graham wrote copious while Dave answered the never ending buzz of the room phone, switching now and then to sat-phone for privacy, and signed papers the parade of staff presented to him. Nick had never been in the presence of such a focused and dynamic personality as Dave Parker, and felt some of the weight lifted from his shoulders.

* * *

As the afternoon dragged on Graham received a call from the Minister for transport. ‘We’ll commandeer every available plane and Veto, but we can’t begin until the news is released. However you can start the ball rolling Graham. Get hold of every available Veto.’ The Minister instructed. ‘Even the ones that are out of service. If they can be fixed, get it done. I’ve also arranged for hangar space at all the regional airports, and you can use any military base around the country. You get the equipment and the personnel, we’ll house them for you.’

‘What should I tell the pilots?’ Graham asked.

‘Tell them you’ve got a contract with the Government to assist with an important classified operation. I don’t think they’ll question that. Be careful, they mustn’t get a hint of what’s going on yet. If you need me, my code is Star Flight Simple.’

‘No problem. Thanks. I’ll get moving immediately.’ Graham hung up. ‘Who said the Government are Bureaucrats? Sorry Dave.’ He grinned. ‘Good old Aussies. They know how to rally ‘round in a crisis. It’s good to be home. If you two will excuse me I’ve got some work to do. Nick old mate, this is where you and I part company for now. I’ll get a jet to take you home, I’ll call you when I’ve organise it.’ He glanced at Nick who was not wearing an eye-phone and sighed. ‘Leave your sat-phone turned on so I can get a hold of you anytime.’

Nick slapped his arms around Graham in a buddy hug. ‘Thanks for everything mate. God knows, I’d still be in the States if it weren’t for you. You be careful, I want to find you in one piece after all this is over.’

‘Oh, you’ll find me all right, I intend to stay around. I’ve got some good friends in Brisbane so you’ll see me up there soon. Keep your phone charged.’ Saluting briskly he left them to their plans.

Chapter Twenty-one

Graham

Graham’s mother greeted him warmly and took the news of the coming disaster stoically, more than pleased he had returned home, even though he told her he wouldn’t be around much. He felt charged with energy, and although faced with an unimaginable catastrophe, he experienced a certain satisfaction in being needed. All his life he had coasted along from one scrape to another, always managing to stay on top. His conscience was not exactly clear, he had done some things he wasn’t proud of. That conscience pricked him now as he recalled Bob Brewster. Bob would be one of the best blokes he had ever worked for in Sydney in those early days. He had taken Graham on with no experience and trained him in the charter industry, even helped him obtain his pilot’s licence.What did I do in return? Knifed him in the back!

Graham had gone out on his own, having bought a small air-charter company. A juicy mail-run contract was in the offering and Brewster had spent may hours preparing his tender. Graham saw the opportunity but lacked the experience and knowledge to be able to lodge a bid of his own. He broke into Bob’s office one night and copied his tender. He messed the place up and took some office equipment to make it appear like a burglary had taken place.

Bob could never understand how Graham had won that contract over him, and he never suspected anything. His business went down hill after that, along with his health. He sold the business to Graham for peanuts, who went on to build it into one of the largest and most prosperous mail-run enterprises in the country. Graham’s guilt prevented him from keeping in touch with Bob, but he heard through the grapevine that he had never been much good after that, and had retired to a small hobby farm in Sydney’s north-west. He wondered if Bob was still alive today.

Graham had never had time to acquire many real friends, and now it seemed important to earn Nick’s respect. Nick had been his one true friend, but would that friendship remain if he knew about Bob Brewster? He had no time for self-pity or recriminations. This was his chance to make up for his earlier unconscionable and illegal behaviour and ease his conscience, perhaps even become someone he could be proud of. He understood now that he had bulldozed his way into big business treading on anyone who got in his way. Despite his hard-nosed approach he had managed to play it reasonably straight since that one bad episode with Brewster. The airline business was tough and he had acquired a reputation for ruthlessness. Suddenly it all meant nothing. Even his failed marriage no longer concerned him. Ahead of him was a challenge that would consume his every waking moment. The exciting thing was that money was no longer a factor, he had access to more than he ever dreamed would be possible.

He pushed the memories away and decided not to wait for the Minister for Transport to call him. ‘Phone.’ He commanded. ‘Parliament House.’

‘What name please?’ It was good to hear the Australian drawl on the other end of the line, he’d been away far too long.

‘Can you connect me to the Minister for Transport please love?’

‘Code please.’

‘Um, Star Flight, just a sec.’ He fumbled in his pocket and found the note he had written. ‘Simple.’

‘I’ll transfer you.’ He thanked her and immediately felt foolish when he remembered it had been a machine.

The phone was answered by the Minister’s secretary and Graham waited for over a minute, which seemed like five. ‘I’ve been expecting your call. I’ve arranged for you to set up your base here. How many planes will you be bringing in?’ The Minister said.

Amazing,thought Graham,they can cut through any red tape when they want to. ‘Two 777s, sir. My fast 797 is here now with another on the way, but they can’t land on regional runways. I’ve filled in my manager here and she’s sourcing some Vetos right now, not sure how many at this stage. Can I let you know later?’

‘Sure. Dave’s a good friend of mine, I gather you’ll be working closely with him?’ He didn’t wait for Graham’s answer. ‘Looks like we’re going to have a problem with air-traffic control. I’ve instructed all controllers Australia-wide to report in, all leave’s been cancelled. There’s a helluva fuss. We’ve had to tell them what’s happening so we can get better co-operation. They’re a nervous bunch at the best of times.’

Graham thanked him and hung up then called Jim in Hawaii. The bank manager had been a hard nut to crack, but he had dealt with Graham for many years and trusted his business acumen. He knew Graham had a solid valuable business, so had agreed to give him a large overdraft to cover the purchase of Vetos in America.

‘I don’t know how you did it buddy.’ Jim drawled. ‘I’ve been writing out some huge cheques. Words out we’re buying, and every broker on the island’s approached me, as well as the mainland. We’ve got some great deals.’

‘Great. Get out of there when you can okay? Have you organised the planes to get back here?’

‘Yeah, boy that raised some questions, but I handled it.’

‘Good. Schedule them direct into Canberra, I’ve got special clearance. When this’s over money won’t be worth a damn and there’s going to be a huge shortage of food. So I’d appreciate it if you could fill them with non-perishable food. Nick doesn’t know how long we’ll have to hold out and I don’t want to be dependant on the army for supplies.

How’s the evacuation going there?’ Graham added.

‘Just as you ordered. Everything’s under way. I’m sorry you’re not coming back.’

‘So am I, but this is where I should be. You probably won’t hear from me for a while but don’t worry, just look after yourself. Get your family and our friends to safety. I’ll be in touch when I can. Be careful.’

‘Yeah, you too. Graham?’

‘Yes.’

‘God bless.’

‘God bless Jim.’

Graham suddenly realised it had been years since he had flown a Veto. He called the local Aero club and booked a Veto for the afternoon. Like riding a bicycle he thought, never forget, just a little rusty. Under the circumstances he didn’t think airtime would be a problem, no-one was going to be checking on him. Still, he’d better call the Minister again and get a special licence issued. Meanwhile he needed to organise a jet to take Nick to Queensland.

Chapter Twenty-two

Sunday, June 4

Talks with Dave ended on a high note of expectation. Dave dismissed Nick warmly, having gleaned all the required information he needed. ‘Okay pal, we’re just about done here, you get your butt up to the Gold Coast. I’ll contact you there if I need any more info. I’ve got a pile of work to do. It’s been a real pleasure meeting you, I hope we meet up again soon.’

‘Feel free to call me anytime. I’ll help all I can.’ Said Nick.

Nick returned to his hotel and waited impatiently for Graham’s call. He could see no further reason to stay in Canberra and was eager to get on his way.

A nondescript man wearing a brown leather jacket over his jack-suit arrived at Nick’s hotel room at 6am the next morning and introduced himself as the pilot of the plane Graham had organised. He was a young man with a cocky attitude, but Nick took a liking to him as they travelled to the airport. Nick whistled as they approached the sleek Citation awaiting them on the tarmac.

This one reeked of money, ironically named Wave Rider. She possessed sleek lines, with purple, teal, and navy stripes sweeping from tail to nose, beneath eight tinted windows that provided a view of a world few people experienced. Two big jet engines balanced either side beneath her wings, and she glowed with a pearlised white paint. Nick gasped as he entered the cabin and was confronted with eight seats of plush white leather facing each other either side of the aisle, making two groups of four seats with a table between. Display screens were not visible but Nick guessed they would pop open somewhere convenient.

Wave Rider leapt from the tarmac like a grasshopper springing after prey, so fast it took his breath away. After five minutes the co-pilot informed him they would be cruising at seven-hundred kilometres per hour and would arrive at Coolangatta on the Gold Coast in one hour. He wondered who the millionaire was that had parted company with this little beauty, and why. He hoped he’d had a good reason, because he sure as hell was going to be sorry.

Flying at two thousand metres Nick was able to see the countryside below in great detail. They passed over a variety of landscapes; wide open spaces spotted with large flocks of wool-laden sheep and cattle, and the tall rugged mountains of the Great Dividing Range that he could see in detail. These vast mountains were mostly unexplored and densely covered by gum trees, their steep craggy sides repelling intrusion by most men. Over the years many experienced hikers who had tackled much more difficult terrain had become lost here.

Nick pondered the complexities people forced into this inhospitable place would face, as they tried to build shelters and find food. Man’s natural homing instinct would demand that they try to establish towns, schools and all the conveniences of modern living, but without the luxury of heavy machinery and fuel, it would be a mammoth task. This hostile environment with snakes and harsh temperatures that brought regular horrendous bush fires, would discourage even the stoutest soul.

It was a beautiful day with clear blue skies and calm sunny weather, and he thought of earlier trips home when he’d looked forward to seeing the long white beaches of the Gold Coast, a place widely known as Australia’s playground. It had been a world class tourist resort, but since the beaches had disappeared behind the now familiar dykes, the tourists had deserted it, yet to Nick it was home and he was eager to see it again.

Over the years high-rise buildings had sprung up on the Gold Coast beach-front like mushrooms in a field after rain; some almost overnight. Each offered increasingly luxurious apartments, the latest one dwarfing its predecessors. People had complained about the shadows over the beach in the afternoons, but Nick thought they were interesting; they looked like fingers pointing the way to the ocean. It was a bustling, colourful, cosmopolitan town, housing people from all parts of the world that had come of age in the early 1980s, when the skyline bristled with dozens of cranes and the town prospered in an unprecedented building boom.

Japanese investment had been high, and as a result visitors from there outnumbered tourists from other countries. Theme parks such as Seaworld, a magnificent marine-park complex lying on the edge of the Broad-water, Dreamworld catering to different tastes and Warner Bros. Movieworld offered children, as well as adults excitement and wonderment. The clean white beaches with sand as fine as table salt, rolling surf, water sports on the Broad-water and many other attractions were abundant, enabling people from all backgrounds choices not found in many holiday destinations.

The collapse of the Asian economy in the early twenty twenties forced the Japanese to withdraw their investments, and the Asian tourists could no longer afford holidays abroad. Then the encroaching sea had signed the final death warrant to the seaside resort.

In 2025 Australia changed rapidly when it was selected by the World Government to house millions of Indian and Chinese evacuees. Ten million Indians were sent to Queensland and fifteen million Chinese to Western Australia. Both Government were forced to contribute to rehousing, and the social welfare of these immigrants, and money was tight since the world crash of the Stock Market in 2020. India was a poor nation at the best of times, because of mismanagement by government officials, and it’s population explosion to three billion. China had continued it’s one child policy managing to keep population growth to a reasonable level, but India had no such policy and had surpassed China’s numbers in 2022, doubling it’s population of 2012.

With insufficient subsidies from these countries, the Australian Government had built substandard satellite cities in rural areas, but the people wanted to be where there were established infrastructures and pleasant surroundings, so many abandoned these satellite towns for the popular urban coastal areas. The result was thousands of ten to fifteen-storey square boxes providing affordable council flats, occupied by a mixture of the Indian and Chinese population. The impact on these cities was devastating, the Gold Coast’s population rose from one million to three over the years from 2025, turning the small city into a metropolis. Many of these immigrants were largely uneducated, unable to speak English and therefore unable to find work, as a result they felt isolated and abandoned by their governments. The Chinese Government had become the power house of the world with a burgeoning economy, so it’s refugees were provided with a better standard of housing and a decent weekly income, whereas the Indians received just enough for their daily existence. Their youth became insolent, and resentful of the Australian and Chinese citizens, taking out their frustration in waves of crime and violence. This pattern was repeated in the larger cities of Brisbane, Sydney and Melbourne.

Nick thought of those satellite towns and guessed many survivors would find their way to them, and although they were ugly and substandard, at least they would provide a roof over many heads.

Chapter Twenty-three

Landing at Coolangatta Airport was an anticlimax, and a minimum of fuss accompanied their arrival as they pulled into a small hangar away from the main passenger terminals. Their arrival raised little interest, apart from some admiring glances at Wave Rider from a group of people gathered around a nearby Veto. Tall palm trees dotted the perimeter of the terminal and gave it a tropical feel, and the cool colours of the arrival lounge beckoned travellers from the heat outside. It was once a busy place, yet now light aircraft that once squatted on the tarmac watching big jets coming and going, waiting for their chance to sprint off on their charter flights, lay dormant and gathering dust in their hangars.

Nick left the pilots to secure Wave Rider and headed off to the Trancab station. It was a thirty minute journey from the airport to Nick’s apartment in Surfer’s Paradise, and he hoped Marie, the apartment manager, had opened up the place and had it cleaned. His apartment block was one of the few that remained in demand from holidaymakers from nearby Brisbane, and Marie had often urged him to rent it out while he was away. This was something he refused, because the thought of strangers using his things was intolerable. He explained his unexpected visit as business, and reminded her that this was exactly why he refused to rent.

He had ordered the Trancab to take the beach-side route to his apartment, but the scenery that had filled his heart on previous visits now alarmed him more than he liked. You could no longer see the ocean along the entire length of the urbanised spread, or the beaches that long ago fronted family holiday homes. High rise apartment buildings thrust their towers into the sky at varying heights, and at the end of the cross streets where white sand once stretched a wide path to the blue ocean, dykes ten metres high held back the sea.

They had experienced challenges here in the summer season, when the dykes had failed to contain the sea surges brought on by cyclones in the North, when waves crested over them, flooding the streets with foam and damaging some of the grounds and buildings on the edge of the land.

As he rode the lift to his apartment on the twenty-fourth floor in the Contessa Apartments, Nick wondered how this building would stand up to the tsunami. Feeling extremely unsettled and out of his element, because lifts were not his favourite place, he contemplated their demise. Not a lift in town would be operational once the Pacific Ocean rolled in.

He knew little of their construction but it would need to be exceptionally strong to withstand the flood. Maybe it could survive the first wave but there would be several, all of different heights and intensity, usually arriving in intervals of between fifteen minutes and one hour. No-one had any way of knowing how many, just as they could not predict their height. They travelled across vast distances at almost the speed of a plane and history had recorded that the third wave was often the most dangerous.

* * *

When Nick entered his apartment, the usual sense of homecoming eluded him. He gazed sadly around the room and at the soft comfortable lounge where he had spent many relaxed hours. Masculine colours of burgundy and deep forest greens provided a perfect foil for his treasures. Several pieces of art inherited from his grandmother, who had died prematurely with cancer before he was born, some of his mother’s craft-work, and pieces collected from exotic places he had visited. A large glass bookcase housed boat books of every kind. When he was not on board Platypus he collected these books to sooth his separation anxiety, and often found himself reading well into the night. His interest was broad, from luxury super yachts to Navy battleships, as long as it floated Nick wanted to read about it.

Visitors once marvelled at the scenery here that changed when viewed from different perspectives. Looking west from the kitchen to the blue haze of the Hinterland Mountains, one could see the myriad of canal systems and parklands spread out like a snakes and ladders board game. The canals now fed by the ocean through two dams, one across the Seaway entrance, with a secondary dam across the mouth of the river at Southport, lie dormant now without the ebb and flow of the tides. Small boats moored at pontoons and jetties on the edges of the canals replaced the luxury ocean going cruisers that could no longer traverse the shallow canals, that were now locked into the inland waterways, unable to take their owners out deep sea fishing or whale watching.

Along the eastern front where the ocean met the land, stone and earthen dykes ten metres high, twelve metres wide along the top, and twenty metres deep at the base, protected the skyscraper apartment buildings and shops and homes from the encroaching sea.

The endless dyke abutted Nobby’s Hill, the nine metre headland at Miami to the south, then continued south to Burleigh Heads. It wove it’s way south like the great Wall of China, sometimes shooting back to the mountains in places, where towns had been sacrificed to the Pacific thrust.

The northern sea dyke stopped just past the Southport Yacht Club where it met the ocean dam, then continued along Stradbroke Island from the other side of the dam, to meander further north to Brisbane. The massive earth works had begun in 2016, when the temporary walls proved to be useless against the lashing waves of the Pacific Ocean. The government, like most in the world were forced to impose substantial levies on all businesses and residents, to help pay for the exorbitant costs of having earthmoving machines and trucks working twenty-four hours a day, year in and year out, constructing or raising the dykes all along the coastal areas on seal level.

The marinas of the Southport Yacht Club were mostly devoid of the ocean going yachts and cruisers that once moored here. A few wealthy people had stubbornly kept their luxury vessels here and used them more for floating entertainment venues for their friends, rather than cruising up and down the coast line, and they could still find their way north to the city of Brisbane through the inland bays fed by ocean dams. The white canvas sails above the Marina Mirage shopping village pointed sharply skyward, emulating the graceful sails of a nineteenth century tall ship, struggling to be noticed, dwarfed by the imposing walls of the dyke.

The blue Pacific to the east beat out her rhythm, once providing excitement and fun to surf riders and swimmers, now threatening man’s seaside existence, as it crashed against the dyke, sending up great clouds of spray and foam.

The north-western backdrop was of row upon row of fifteen-storey council flats; hurriedly assembled grey boxes resembling Leggo building blocks like something out of 1980 Russia, had been constructed to house the mixture of Chinese and Indian immigrants who had forsaken their homeland cities.

Nick walked to the large Navilon sliding doors and onto the generous balcony, and stared miserably out to sea. He looked at the calm cobalt water and the waves lashing the dyke in ever continuing troughs, and a cold chill ran down his spine. He had seen storm waves in action many times and knew the havoc they unleashed, and he had studied the North Sea where man-made breakwaters constructed from thousands of tons of iron, cement and boulders were destroyed in minutes by ten to fifteen-metre waves. Man had no defence against such force.

Most of the high-rise buildings around him, including his own, had been built to withstand cyclones, but the forces of wind could not be compared to that of a tsunami. He looked across to the vast ultramodern Phoenix complex of four, twenty-six storied towers linked by an ingenious steel and Navilon-domed skyway, and wondered if its designers had thought about tsunamis. Surfers Paradise’s semitropical climate invited the occasional bad storm that eroded the sands from time to time, but they quickly recovered. Now there were no sandy beaches, just ugly dykes. The local council had enforced strict building codes in recent years but the entire area was once swampy marshes and much was reclaimed from the sea, so all those safe buildings stood on unstable sand. Nick could only imagine what would happen when the ocean unleashed its fury and reclaimed that land.

Far below he watch a family enjoying a picnic on the narrow grass strip abutting the dyke, where once they would have lain on the warm white sandy beach. They prepared to move out of the dark shadows cast by the tall buildings, and the young children laughed happily, but the parents faces were sad as they recalled previous times when there was blinding white sand and rolling, frothing surf.

Behind them across the narrow street, a small sidewalk cafe bustled with people sipping fragrant Italian coffee, where once bright umbrellas for protection against the morning sun were made redundant by the ten metre dyke blocking the rising sun from the east. He watched the passing parade of bored groups of youths and girls, old couples out for a quiet afternoon stroll, and the occasional disenchanted Japanese tourist.

He used to love to watch the large fancy kites that once had danced in the wind above the beach, with their waving, clever colourful shapes and fluttering bright tails dipping and diving overhead, anchored to fragile strings held by laughing children and geriatric grandparents. The sun-filled streets once teeming with jostling, laughing people were dotted by empty shops, their owners long since accepting the grim realisation that business would never return.

Nick returned inside and flopped on the couch. ‘Phone. Josh please.’ He commanded.

‘Nick, it’s about time you called I’ve run out of excuses. Where are you?’ Josh said.

‘I’m home mate. Australia. You can stop lying now, they can’t do anything about it, besides I thought they’d be too busy. Have you been able to contact Laura?’

‘Yeah, she’s okay. She said to thank you for sending Maxime. She’s worried, wants me to look out for you. How did you get there so quickly?’

‘It’s a long story, but what about Laura, is there any chance of springing her?’

‘Not right now. It’s chaos here man, she’s better off where she is.’

‘Yeah, I guess you’re right.’ Nick sighed. ‘Well, if you talk to her again, give her my love. Okay?’

‘Yes, I will. How’s the Australian Government taking it?’

‘Stoically as expected. They’ve got operation Star Flight rolling here as well. Listen mate, I mightn’t be able to keep in touch now I’ve got so much to do here. I know you’ll be okay, and I want you to know how much your friendship’s meant to me.’

There was a pause on the line and Nick’s eyes flashed across the sea. That cold shiver passed through his spine again as Josh replied. ‘Thanks buddy, I feel the same. We’ll meet again when this is over, I know it. Don’t try to be every body’s’ saviour, you can only do so much. Look after yourself and let the experts look after everyone else. The military’s in control now. God help them.’

‘Hooray mate. See you whenever.’ Nick said.

‘Bye Nick. Take care, don’t do anything stupid.’ He disconnected.

Nick looked around his beautiful apartment.Damn!He thought,everything was going so well. The bloody devil’s got his pitchfork in my back again, this time he’s bloody-well twisting it.

He ruffled his hands through his hair and threw himself down on a sofa where he sat quietly thinking, feeling miserable and full of self-pity, and wondering what he was going to tell his brother.This’s no good, have to pull myself together, he thought. It was time to call Brian.

‘G’day mate.’ He said trying to sound cheery. ‘It’s your long lost brother.’

‘Nick! What a surprise! How-the-devil are you? I was beginning to worry about you, what’re you up to? You sound so close, where are you?’

Nick winced at Brian’s use of the metaphor devil. ‘Um, I’m home.’

‘Home!’ Brian yelped. ‘Great! Hope you can stay a while this time, we’ve missed your ugly mug. Are you coming straight up here right? Karen will be thrilled, she’ll be home from work in about an hour.’

‘Yeah, can’t wait to see you both too. I’ll be there in a couple of hours. Break out the scotch, we’ve got a lot to talk about.’

Chapter Twenty-four

Sunday, June 5

The Trancab dropped him at the terminus at the foot of the mountain where his SUV was stored. Brian had maintained the vehicle in his absence, so he had no fear it would not start. He looked at the sleek lines and gleaming paintwork and felt sad it could only be used on country roads. The next thought was probably just as well, as escaping from the cities would be much easier in Trancabs that were programmed to prevent bottlenecks. The thirty minute drive to Brian’s home in the hills above Nerang led him past lush green golf courses and majestic homes. This beautiful region attracted the rich and famous, with a great number of the residents being wealthy retired business people. If one could overlook the council flats to the north, it was paradise, and certainly one of the world’s best kept secrets. Sadness overcame Nick as he pictured all of this underwater.

Brian greeted him with a strong hug. Karen examined the two men who were so different, and she wiped her hands up and down her thighs as she waited for Nick to turn to her. Nick’s eyes locked on to hers over Brian’s shoulder and she flushed. He felt the long forgotten adrenalin spurt as he pushed Brian away and opened his arms to Karen. They hugged, clinging to each other for a brief moment, and Nick never wanted to let her go. She hadn’t changed, and her close resemblance to Laura hit him again. She wore her shiny black hair smooth and sharply cut below her ears and kissing her jawline with a pointed peak either side of her face. Her large purple eyes fixed on him for an instant, but as they broke apart Karen lowered her head and Nick saw she was not eager to look him in the eyes again. He felt the air between them crackle as his eyes willed her to look at him again. Instead she made a hasty retreat to the kitchen saying she was making coffee.

Brian’s home was perched on a plateau overlooking the magnificent coastline, with extensive views to the north and south, and was a masterpiece of modern construction. About eighteen metres long with a flat roof, it fitted into the side of the hill like an eagle flexing it’s wings ready for flight. The entire house was cleverly elevated out from the mountainside, and vast tinted Navilon walls covered the entire length of the front and rear of the building. It had been designed as an extension of the surrounding forest, melding the outdoors into its interior. The rear of the house at street level was almost encased by a rain-forest of tall gums, palms, Bird’s Nest tree ferns, and native Beronia. A long wooden deck jutted out almost four metres from the front of the house, and offered a completely different view. Looking out from inside the house, one was given the impression of being up in the clouds. High-rise buildings to the east in the distance, silhouetted against the vast expanse of the Pacific Ocean, presented a startling scene, their glass sides appearing to be on fire at this time of the day as the setting sun in the west cast orange flames of sunlight that danced on their shimmering windows. From here Nick could see the many intricate canal systems weaving their way like snakes to the sea, where they were met by the dykes instead of the ocean. He looked through Brian’s large telescope and could see boats moored forlornly in front of the expensive riverfront homes.

‘Sad sight isn’t it?’ Brian remarked. ‘Many of those expensive waterfront homes are housing immigrant squatters now. Owners couldn’t sell them, so some just abandoned them for higher ground. The government encouraged the owners to leave, hoping to reduce the population here, but it backfired, and just created homes for refugees and low-life that fled the council flats for a better lifestyle, regardless of the threat of rising seas.’

Nick frowned ‘So the demographics have changed?’

‘I’ll say, and not for the best. I have to work down there but I wouldn’t live there. The crime rate’s horrendous, and businesses are closing down everywhere.’

Brian went to answer his sat-phone, and after the unsettling reunion with Karen, a feeling of peace crept over Nick, as he absorbed the smell of the eucalypts and listened to the Kookaburra’s laughter in the background.

‘We used to enjoy this view.’ Karen purred, handing him his coffee. Nick clasped the mug and held it there for a few heartbeats, and he felt the tingle again.

‘When I get home at night I like to lie out here and watch the stars.’ She settled with a sigh into a comfortable hammock slung casually across a metal frame on the deck.

‘Brian was just saying how bad it is down there now. Um, how’s things at the hospital?’ Nick asked.

‘Terrible. All we seem to do is treat knife and gunshot wounds from home invasions.’

‘Why don’t you give it away?’

‘Being a nurse isn’t a job you know, it’s my life.’

‘Is that why you and Brian don’t have children?’ Nick asked and suddenly felt ashamed as she quickly gazed out to sea.

‘No, we did try a few years back. I can’t have children.’

Nick held up his hand. ‘Stop. That was insensitive of me. I shouldn’t have asked.’

She struggled out of the hammock and walked to the edge of the verandah, and turned to face him rubbing her folded arms. ‘You’re not married yet?’ She said changing the subject.

‘No. Who’d have me? I’m just a vagabond.’

Nick studied her face. The years had not aged her at all, she looked serene but aloof. Tiny dimples danced in her cheeks and smile lines tweaked the corners of her gently tilted purple eyes, softening the slight oriental look of her youth. Her sleek black hair showed no sign of fading and there was a healthy glow on her cheeks. Her small body had retained its shape and she looked the same as she did ten years ago when he had last seen her. She was still beautiful and she took his breath away and whisked him right back to the day he had first seen her.

* * *

Brian

Ten years ago after Brian fell foul to the skiing accident at Thredbo in the Snowy Mountains, he had been flown back to Sydney to recuperate in hospital, where he met and fell in love with Karen who was a nurse on his ward.

Nick managed some time off and flew home to see Brian, and when he first laid eyes on Karen he knew she was the woman he would always love. He remembered when they were introduced, he had felt weak at the knees and lost all his self-assurance. She did not seem to notice how his hand trembled when he took hers, and showed no indication that she was aware of the effect she had on him.

After a month Nick decided if he stayed any longer he would risk showing his feelings and alienating his brother, so he returned to America and vowed to put her out of his mind forever.

A few months later Brian called to say they were getting married and invited Nick to the wedding. Nick believed in his heart that Karen did not really love Brian, and secretly hoped their relationship would fail, so the news completely floored him. As much as he cared for Brian he could not bring himself to accept the invitation, pleading work commitments. He remembered now how crushed he felt at the time, how he had thrown himself into a whirlwind of social engagements in an attempt to forget Karen. None of that worked then, and even now the distant memory prevented him from having those deep burning feelings for any other woman, even Laura.

Nick snapped back to the present and Karen filled his vision as she stood before him reaching for his glass for a refill.

‘You seem keyed up Nick. I can see something’s troubling you.’ Brian remarked as he joined them on the verandah.

Graham and Nick were the same height, but he lacked Nick’s rugged weathered appearance. Where Nick was thickset and muscular, his skin baked by the ever present sun at sea, Brian was lean, and his lightly tanned skin showed no signs of ageing. He maintained a fitness program of regular morning runs around the mountain roads.

Brian was now CEO of Bill Simpson’s newspaper empire, which was one of the largest in the country thanks to Brian. It was not because Bill was Karen’s uncle, but like Nick, Brian was intelligent but more outgoing, and as a result had climbed the ladder to the top quickly. Unlike his brother he possessed a tough streak, and was good at keeping his true feelings hidden.

‘I’ve got something to tell you, but I need you both to promise you won’t tell anyone else for at least twenty-four hours. I promised someone I’d keep it from you for now, but I can’t, you need to know.’ Nick sloshed his drink around the glass.

‘Sounds serious, but can you trust a journalist to keep a secret?’ Brian grinned.

‘I don’t have a choice. I think you’ll agree it’s necessary when you hear what it is.’

They reluctantly agreed and Nick unfolded his story. The cynical smile faded from Brian’s face as he listened. Nick was accustomed to being questioned in detail, so he was thorough with his explanations. The silence of the bushland surrounding them added to the drama of the moment. There was a hush, the Kookaburras had fled, and the only sounds were the occasional warble from a family of magpies, the long melodious call of a solitary native Butcher Bird in the distance, and the soft swish of the wind rustling in the gum trees.

Brian stood with his arms crossed and Karen reacted to the news as expected, first shock, disbelief, then fear. Nick identified with all of these emotions, he was still experiencing them himself.

‘My God.’ Karen said. ‘What will we do? This’s terrible.’ She thought immediately of her friends and patients at the hospital. ‘So many people could die.’

‘I’ve just come from Canberra where I had a long session with the Minister for Emergency Services. He’s a good bloke. With the military’s help, they’ll be setting up camps in the mountains and stocking them with supplies. He’s setting up emergency meetings right now with all the relevant people in charge of the hospitals, police and other emergency services.’

‘What’d they want from you?’ Brian asked, unfolding his arms.

‘They needed to pick my brains so they’d know what to expect when it happens. Oh, and listen, Graham’s back too, we came home together. He’s flat-out commandeering every privately owned Veto he can lay his hands on.’

‘Jesus Christ Nick. Did they tell you their plans?’

‘Not in detail. Their biggest problem is getting it all organised before the press conference. That’s why I’m not supposed to tell you, you can’t release this yet. They’re calling it operation Star Flight, and only people at top levels know about it right now. There’s a great pool of info available from all the past tsunamis we’ve had thank God, especially round Japan.’

Brian sat and banged his drink on the table. ‘You can’t expect me to sit on something as big as this Nick.’

‘I expect you to honour our agreement. It’s only for twenty-four hours. You’ll have the jump on them Brian, although I don’t know if that’s any use, other than giving you the notoriety of being the first reporter to break the news.’

‘Yeah, well I need that. Bill’s been a bit miffed at me lately. Don’t know what’s getting in his craw.’

Nick glanced at Karen and she shrugged her shoulders. ‘I promise to give you the information everyone will be craving, that should make a difference.’

‘Okay… I guess. How much warning will we get then?’

‘I’m not sure. These things are so unpredictable, but there should be time to get up into the hills if people act straight away, there’ll be warnings sent out by the tsunami detection centres around the Pacific. They’re um, planning to move people up there before the warnings. You’d better get this place locked up tight, there’ll be looters and people looking for shelter anywhere they can get it.’

Karen imagined the chaos they would be facing and her faced darkened, highlighting the smile lines around her eyes. Her hand holding her drink trembled slightly. ‘Are you telling us everything Nick?’ She tilted her chin and narrowed her eyes.

Nick turned away. Should I tell them? He thought. No, things are bad enough. Instead he said, ‘I’ve told you everything I know for certain.’

‘Hmmm. What about all the people in hospitals and nursing homes, and the old people. Who’s going to look after them?’

‘Who’s the bloke in charge at the hospital Karen?’ Nick asked.

‘His name’s Alex Videon.’ She replied glancing at Brian, and Nick did not fail to notice him wince.

‘He’s probably already been notified. What sort of bloke is he?’

Brian jumped from his seat and retreated inside before Karen answered.

‘Karen?’ Nick asked.

Karen stared after Brian and frowned.

‘Karen!’ Nick prompted again.

‘Oh, sorry, you may as well know the story. I was engaged to marry Alex before I met Brian.’

Nick grimaced and he looked directly into Karen’s eyes. ‘I didn’t know that.’

She looked away.

‘It didn’t work out, and he was devastated when I broke it off. He followed me up here, he’s still in love with me and doesn’t try to hide it. Brian and I are always arguing over him, he thinks I still have feelings for Alex.’

Nick’s body tensed, he swallowed hard. He feared the answer but quietly asked. ‘Do you?’

‘Well, yes but not romantic ones. He’s just a good friend, he’s considerate and caring. He’s also a brilliant doctor and I respect him, he’s the best man to handle this situation. Just about everything’s an emergency in a hospital, and ever since the sea started rising it’s been mandatory for hospitals to have flood evacuation plans and regular drills. I never thought it would happen for real.

My hospital was built in 2030 and with rising seas in mind. Our evacuation procedures may be able to cope with getting them all out at once, but some of the other hospitals are old, with narrow corridors and no rooftop Veto pads.’

She paused to sip her drink, thoughts thundered through her head. ‘Good grief! All the equipment will have to be moved too. It’s impossible!’

Nick whistled. ‘Big job, but nothing more than everything else that has to be done. He swished his drink a little too hard, splashing his no fear T-shirt and muttered to himself while wiping the damp spot with his hand.

Karen was no longer listening, as an afterthought she said, ‘I wonder how many people are in hospital around the country, and there’s a lot bedridden in their homes being looked after by the Blue Nurses. How on earth do they think they’re going to get all those people to safety? Some of them are so critical, they probably shouldn’t be moved at all.’

Brian returned with another drink in one hand and a bottle of scotch in the other. ‘Who’s critical?’

‘We’ve been wondering what’s going to happen to all the people bedridden in their homes.’ Karen said. Nick loved the way she titled her chin when she was worried.

‘They’ll evacuate them too of course.’ Brian said. ‘I wouldn’t want to have to organise that. I’ve been thinking, what about power and water?’

‘There won’t be any, we’ll have to rely on water stored in the tanks up here. I see you’ve got two big ones.’ Nick said. ‘Don’t know about power though. The army will probably set up some emergency systems.’

‘When d’you think it’s going to happen Nick?’ He asked.

‘I wish I knew.’

‘Bloody hell! You don’t know? Are you saying it could happen anytime? Even tomorrow?’

‘Yeah, ‘fraid so. There’s no time to be wasted, we should start making our own plans right now.’

‘I’m going to see Bill then.’ Brian said draining his glass. ‘You know he lives here now. He bought one of those fancy new penthouses in the Phoenix building near yours. There was a hell of a stir when they built that place.’ He added as an afterthought. ‘People thought those connecting walkways over the highway were an eyesore.’

‘Uncle Bill didn’t.’ Karen said. ‘He couldn’t wait to move in. He wanted a penthouse, but he didn’t like the idea of living on the fortieth floor of some high-rise apartment. The Phoenix is only twenty-six floors, and he’s got the top three floors in the north-east tower.’ She paused. ‘What d’you think will happen to all the high-rises Nick?’

‘I don’t think any of them will stand up to it, if they do they’ll become islands stranded in the rising seas.’

Brian looked worried. ‘Half the people on the Gold Coast live in them. We’ll have to get Bill out of his somehow. It won’t be easy, he’s a stubborn old bastard. You coming Karen?’

‘Yes, but I hope he hasn’t been drinking.’ Karen said. ‘He’s get so cranky when he’s had a few. What are you going to tell him?’

‘Whoa!’ Nick said. ‘You can’t tell him yet.’

‘We have to, he’s been like a father to me ever since Dad was killed.’ Karen scowled at Nick. ‘ I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to him. I want him here where it’s safe.’

‘I doubt Veronica would agree with that, she wouldn’t leave all her socialite friends.’ Brian said.

‘There’s plenty of time for that,’ Nick growled. You can tell him tomorrow night when everybody knows what’s going to happen. The government’s been working twenty-four seven on getting things in place, they don’t want panic before they’re ready. Not that they’ll ever be ready for this. You two have to promise to keep it quiet until tomorrow. You can announce it say, ah,two hours before the press release Brian.’

Brian hung his head. ‘Okay, if you insist. Thank Christ it’s the weekend then, I couldn’t go into the office knowing this, I’d be forced to tell Bill.’

Karen stalked off followed by Brian, and Nick could hear them arguing. It had been quite a day and he was feeling exhausted, but he remained on the verandah watching the sun play its games on the buildings at the edge of the sea, intrigued by the red flames that played across their glass walls. Now that Brian and Karen knew the situation, he felt part of the weight had lifted from his shoulders. What would tomorrow bring? He was missing his crew mates on the Platypus, the quiet evenings at sea enjoying a card game, playing his guitar or a watching a good movie together. He felt so far away from them, and scared he may never see any of them again.Weird, he thought,when I’m with them, I’m missing Brian and home, now the tables are turned. Depressing feelings of loneliness overpowered him, prompting him to pull out his sat-phone phone again, grateful for the convenience these gadgets offered.

Chapter Twenty-five

Bill

The deadline for the press conference approached, and Nick and Karen waited in the lobby of the north tower of the Phoenix complex for the private lift to take them to Bill’s apartment on the twenty-fourth floor. Brian had prepared his own press release to pre-empt the World Government’s, and had gone to the television studio.

Karen was always in awe of the opulence and absolute luxury that Bill and Veronica enjoyed in this apartment. The marble-lined lift came to a halt and the doors parted with a whisper, to reveal Bill waiting for them in the private foyer, already brandishing a drink in his hand.

‘What a welcome surprise. Nick! When did you get home? He stretched out his other hand, pumping Nick’s vigourously. ‘Veronica’s gone out.’ He said waving his hand in the air in a dismissing attitude. ‘We had another blue. She’s probably off somewhere with that rat pack she runs with. I don’t know when she’ll wake up that they only want her for her money. I’ve got rid of the housekeeper for the night, otherwise I’d have her run up a meal.’

‘No thanks Bill, we’ve eaten.’ Nick said.

Bill was in his late fifties, a big muscular man, with a florid complexion and deep crinkles on his forehead, a forehead that was continually seeping perspiration drops. Like Karen, his hair was dark, but thinning with streaks of grey at the temples, and his warm brown eyes twinkled with mischief, belying his bad temper and promising a quirky sense of humour. He and Veronica spent most of their evenings dining at fancy restaurants or entertaining the affluent crowd in their luxury penthouse. They worked hard to avoid being alone together, and quite openly stated their dislike for each other.

It was a strange marriage. She was a bitter woman who had been raised by wealthy arrogant parents. Bill had met her when he was a young ambitious news reporter assigned to a story about old money. She fell in love with him and pursued him for months. He didn’t return that love, but he was no fool, and he saw a way he could realise his dream to own his own newspaper. Their marriage was one of Sydney’s biggest society weddings of the year, and it felt good to have someone taking photographs of him for a change.

The marriage soured the following year when Veronica found she was unable to have children, and as a consequence threw herself into the social scene. Bill did not mind as it gave him the opportunity to make the right connections. Their life since then had been one long round of parties and functions. Veronica knew Bill did not love her, and it was this, more than the fact that she could not have children that made her bitter.

He would have enjoyed having a son, but it did not concern him as he had Karen, his brother’s child, whom he adored and showered with affection. He was genuinely fond of Brian and thankful too that he had made Bill a rich man. Veronica resented Bill’s relationship with Karen and always tried to find ways to keep them apart.

Bill swapped his scotch into his other hand and patted Nick’s shoulder. Nick grinned, taking in the silver-grey silk caftan Bill was wearing.

‘I refuse to wear those body suits at home, besides this apartment is so well insulated and air-conditioned I don’t need to.’ Bill explained. ‘This’s far more comfortable.’

Bill hugged Karen tightly. ‘What a treat! I’m glad Veronica went out, give us a chance to enjoy each other’s company without her sarcastic remarks.’

‘I don’t know what keeps you two together.’ Karen replied returning his hug.

‘Money!’ He laughed. ‘C’mon, come in and sit down, I’ll get you some drinks.’

‘Not for me thanks Bill.’ Nick remarked. ‘We’ve got something to discuss with you.’

“Where’s Brian?’

‘He’s… er… working on something.’ Nick said.

‘Can’t it wait until tomorrow? We can thrash it out at the office. I don’t get to see Karen as often as I’d like.’

‘Afraid not it’s, ah, going to be chaos tomorrow.’

‘What d’you mean?’ Bill’s words slurred. ‘What’s happenin’ tomorrow?’

Nick looked to Karen. ‘Will you tell him, or should I?’

‘Tell me what? C’mom Nick spit it out!’

They arranged themselves on the soft leather conversation pit facing the ocean, and Nick sighed and began the story. Bill listened, his face turned a little pink but Karen put that down to the number of drinks he had consumed today. He did not interrupt, just remained still, not noticing when his drink was empty.

When Nick had finished Bill jumped from his seat. ‘Bloody Hell. This calls for my best scotch. Where’d you say Brian was?’

‘He went to the TV studio he’s breaking the news now. Turn it on.’

‘News.’ Bill ordered and the display shimmered into view. Brian filled the screen and related the story almost like he was taking part in a movie, every now and then wiping his wet forehead with a cloth. Microphones were shoved toward him as he stood protected by a podium.

Bill poured them all a heavy serving of two hundred year old scotch and listened in silence, eagerly absorbing all the information. He suddenly laughed and slapped his knee. ‘Ha, ha. Veronica’ll crap her bloody designer jeans. Ha. ha.’ Then Bill scowled and bit his bottom lip, lowering his eyes. ‘Sorry Karen, I didn’t mean to offend you. What d’we do now?

Karen rose and sat beside him on the plush coffee-coloured lounge. She put her arm around his shoulder and laid her head against him. ‘I don’t know. Nick told us last night and I’m still in shock.’

Nick stood by the huge Navilon windows gazing out to sea. From this vantage point on the twenty-fourth floor, he could see clearly to the far horizon. The ocean was his life but now a shiver ran through him when he tried to imagine the coming days.

Bill hung his head. ‘Nothing like that sort of news to sober a man up.’

Nick looked at Karen and raised an eyebrow.

Karen kissed Bill on the cheek. ‘We want you and Veronica to come to our place. It will be safe there in the hills.

‘I’ll talk to her when she gets home, but don’t count on it.’

After they had gone Bill fixed himself another stiff drink and sat out on the balcony. Life had been boring lately. Jupiter’s Casino had been his only outlet for a long time, but even that had lost its attraction now. The same old crowd, always flashing their expensive jewellery and fast cars. Life was going to be far from boring from now on. Reminded of Veronica he glanced at his Rolex watch.Where the hell was she? He thought she would have made a beeline home when she heard the news.

Just then he heard the lift arrive and he jumped from his seat. Veronica came running into the apartment howling like a cat on heat. Bill was shocked when she threw herself into his arms and sobbed on his shoulder. He had never seen her cry like this, and it bewildered him.

The only thing Bill thought to do was pour her a drink, his answer to every problem, and when she gulped it down in one swig and presented her glass to him for another, he gaped. They continued drinking for the next hour, becoming quite drunk before falling asleep in the conversation pit.

Chapter Twenty-six

Karen

Karen struggled from the usual dream that had recurred for eighteen years. Thoughts of her life as a teenager rushed at her. Those years often haunted her, people and events she was unable to leave in the past. One person in particular constantly invaded those dreams. He should have been banished from her memories forever, but remained a part of her no matter how hard she tried to forget him.

When she met Sean in Sydney she was a rebellious young girl of seventeen. He was a man about town, sharp, well dressed, twice her age. He swept her off her feet and she was deeply in love with him before she found out he was married, with two children. She had attempted to give him up but it was too late, and she was too young to understand the danger in such a relationship. He made life exciting, he took her to the horse races and wined and dined her in fancy restaurants. She was infatuated and wanted to be with him every minute of the day.

He was not her first lover, men had chased her since she was barely fourteen. In her spare time she worked as an artist’s model, and she was in high demand, having a slim body, long silky black hair and a lovely face, highlighted by slightly oriental purple eyes. She was daring, always looking for excitement, never listening to her uncle who tried unsuccessfully to control her. Sean was very different from her other boyfriends. He was mature, interesting, and he didn’t chase her, which made her want him all the more.

Her life became a nightmare where she switched between elation and depression. He dangled her on a string, used her in every possible way until eventually she fell pregnant. Young, barely eighteen she was desperately frightened but believed Sean would want to marry her, and he continued to court her and promised marriage one day.

The tragedy struck, four months into her pregnancy Karen miscarried leaving her in a state of despair, that no-one guessed was because not only had she lost the love of her life’s child, a child she had prayed would bring her and Sean together, but doctors told her she may never be able to carry a child to full term.

Sean reacted in ways she couldn’t explain, he didn’t seem to care and he tortured her with his indifference. His wife divorced him and took away his children, he blamed Karen, and she believed his wife had found out about their affair, and Karen blamed herself.

After the hurt had subsided she went on with her life, training to become a nurse. She tolerated his many affairs with other women, remaining chained to him for the next four years until she learned he had made one of those women pregnant also, and was about to marry her. She was devastated and withdrew into herself for several years, believing had she not lost the child they would still be together.

After she married Brian she suffered many incidences of pain from ovarian cysts, and her next pregnancy was ectopic and caused a fallopian tube to rupture resulting in infertility.

All those years ago and she was still unable to force Sean out of her heart. She had tried with Alex, and with Brian, but nothing worked, he was still there, deep in a corner of her soul. Sometimes a song they had both liked would spark the memories again, tearing her heart as if it were yesterday.

Perhaps if she had been able to give Brian a child, life would have been different, albeit complicated, balancing a child between nursing, her other great love. She didn’t blame Sean for her inability to fall pregnant again, she blamed herself. She believed it was God’s punishment for breaking his commandments. He would probably go on punishing her until she died, with memories of Sean locked inside her, a woman unable to give love to anyone but a ghost of the past.

She had married Brian because she needed someone to straighten out her life and give her security, and she had never discussed her affair with Sean. They enjoyed a normal relationship for a while and she cared for him deeply, but there was never the passion and wild emotion that she had experienced with Sean. She respected Brian but love eluded her. The physical side of their relationship ceased two years ago. For reasons she was never sure of, Brian just stopped touching her, and did not encourage conversation about why. He was very caring and considerate, but the warmth and tenderness he had shown her previously had gone. She knew there was no other woman, Brian just wasn’t interested any longer. She existed, but never really felt that life was anything more than just existing.

The challenges that she knew lie ahead began to overwhelm her, and she wished right at that moment she was dead. Many nights just before falling asleep she would offer a prayer, one that she would die in her sleep, so she would not have to endure her empty life any longer. Her prayers were never answered, so it was useless to think it would change now.

Her heart was heavy as she dressed silently for work, careful not to arouse Brian, who had stumbled into bed sometime during the early hours of the morning. Nick’s story reeled around inside her head, and she wondered just what was facing her at the hospital.

She made some coffee, then went to check on Nick. He was sleeping deeply, and as she watched her heart skipped a beat, and her hand flew to her mouth. Her mind went back to last night when he had hugged her, and the feeling that shocked her remained even now. It was electric, something she hadn’t experienced since her first heady days with Sean. She told herself it could never be, it would destroy Nick’s relationship with his brother.

Chapter Twenty-seven

Tuesday, June 6

Waking as Karen was leaving for work, Nick went to the verandah and shivered in the cold morning air, surprised that he had been able to sleep at all. He watched Karen leave the house. Nurses at the Northern Hospital wore orange body suits, it’s fine silky fabric moving without restriction as the nurses went about their duties. On Karen the Navilon body suit accentuated the graceful curves of her small body, and the high Nehru style neckline was a stark contrast to her pale skin and jet-black hair. Nick thought she never looked more beautiful, and his eyes followed her SUV until it was out of sight, on it’s way to the Trancab station that would take her to the hospital. The smell of freshly brewed coffee drifted into his senses and drew him to the kitchen. After helping himself to a cup, he splashed water from the kitchen sink over his face and left without waking Brian.

The Trancab dropped him near the car park at The Contessa building, and he spotted three army jeeps parked neatly side by side in front of the main doorway. They were four wheel drive vehicles, but instead of being open as the old style of jeep, these were enclosed within a bullet-proof Navilon shell, with carbon fibre and titanium reinforced chassis to protect the passengers from hand grenades or ground mines. Two army officers hovered in the foyer, one a tall rather British looking gentleman aged about forty, and a shorter, younger man.

‘Are you blokes looking for me by any chance?’ Nick asked, noticing them studying him intensely. ‘I’m Nick Torrens.’

The tall man introduced himself. ‘I’m Captain Robertson, this is Major O’Keefe. Can we talk to you Mr Torrens?’

‘Names Nick. Come on up.’ He gestured on entering the lift. Neither man spoke until Nick ushered them into his apartment.

‘Mr. Parker said you were the bloke who started all this, and we should keep in touch with you. We’re just touching base to let you know we’ve got Star Flight rolling up in the Hinterland. We’re stationed at Canungra, and a good thing too, easy access. Parker’s men are taking care of things down here.’

‘What’s your plans?’ Nick asked.

‘As you know most of the Hinterland is rugged bush except for top of Tamborine Mountain and Beechmont. Those mountains are five hundred metres above sea level so we’re setting up community centres and distribution points in both areas. We’ve caused a bit of a stir up there though, we had to commandeer all the public buildings and churches, mainly for the people being evacuated from the hospital. The volunteers will be in tents.

‘What about everybody else?’

‘Depends on how much time we have. Do you have any news?’

They followed Nick to his kitchen. ‘No. Coffee?’

Both men shook their heads. ‘We’ll be taking all the tents and temporary shelter we can find. We’ll do all we can, but it’d be easier if we knew when this’s going to happen.’

‘Only God knows that.’ Nick said.

Captain Robertson blinked rapidly. ‘Getting fuel up there’s the biggest problem. We haven’t got anywhere to store it, so we have to keep the tankers up there. If your predictions are right, we won’t have much use for vehicles anyway. Those roads up there go nowhere but into more scrub.’

‘My brother lives up there, I’ll be using his place as my base on land until my boat gets here. Where’s your headquarters?’

‘We’re mobile now. You can get any of us on 1313131. Parker’s on that number too. He said to tell you to call him.’

Nick sipped his coffee. ‘He’s here on the Coast?’

‘Yeah. He needed some of our men down here, so we’ve set up a small army base at the Waterside complex for him and his men. Luckily they had several floors vacant.’

‘Okay. Thanks, I’ll call him.’

Nick showed them out and ordered his smart system. ‘Phone please 1313131.’

‘Dave! Welcome to the Gold Coast. Just had a visit from two army officers, they said you wanted me. What’s up?’

‘Need to pick your brains. After this is over we’ll need boats and plenty of them. Can we save any of them? You said boats at sea are usually safe.’

‘Yeah, I did but um, I’m not sure, it’s going to get rough out there.’ He thought of Platypus and winced.

‘What’s the alternative?’

Nick ran a hand through his hair. ‘Maybe if the bigger boats go right out to sea, they may stand a chance.’

‘D’you know the Commodore at the Yacht Club? He might have some ideas.’

‘Matter of fact I do. He’ll be in touch with the commercial boats by radio.’

‘Right. I’ll leave you to it then. Call anytime if you need me.’

‘Will do. Thanks Dave.’

‘End call.’ Nick said, immediately followed by ‘Phone Platypus.’

‘Sam. What’s happening?’

‘Ho boss. Everythin’s okay. We’ve already refuelled and picked up those stores you arranged.’ Sam advised. ‘The guy at the depot couldn’t believe the gear we took on board. He said it looked like we were takin’ off for a round-the-world-trip, maybe. Man we couldn’t have jammed another thing into our hold, you must’ve bought out half the stores on the waterfront boss. Over.’

Nick smiled at Sam’s use of the word over. Radio communications demanded its use and Sam didn’t distinguish between the radio and the long-range sat-phone phone Nick had left on board. ‘You’ll be needing every bit of it. When are you leaving Hawaii?’

‘Um, we’re having some problems here boss. Um, most of the crew jumped ship soon as we arrived. We’re tryin’ to get some more men but it’s almost impossible since the news was let out. Don’t know how long it’s gonna take. We’ll refuel at Nauru Island, and if the weather holds up we should be in Brisbane nine….ten days. Over.’

‘Do your best Sam, keep topping up wherever you can, I want you to arrive with full provisions and as much fuel on board as you can carry.’

‘Okay boss. Anything else? Over.’

‘No. Take care of Bunyip.’

‘You bet boss. Roger that. Out.’

Nick grinned as he imagined Sam trying to keep the crew from jumping ship and spreading the word in port. Sam always made him smile, he missed his good humour.

Nick’s next call was to Barry Cole, the Commodore of the yacht club.

‘So, it was you who found out about the coming catastrophe.’ Barry bellowed. ‘Thought you’d be still out on your boat. Is Platypus here? Where are you moored?’

Nick threw his head back and ruffled his hair. ‘No, she’s on her way back here. Listen Barry, I need you to organise a meeting with the commercial fleet and skippers. I want to talk to them.’

‘Oh yeah, and I bet they want to talk to you too. I’m being bombarded with questions about how everyone can save their boats.’

* * *

Nick knew Barry lived nearby the yacht club, and was a man who spent almost all his time there, or out on his boat. Most boats using the waters here now were all over sixteen metres, and whether they could remain safe during and after the event was another question. Knowing the mindset of most boating people was to put their boat before all else, apart from their family, they would want to know what they could do to save them.

Nick looked at his watch. ‘Can you get them together quickly, I can come to the club today.’

‘Great. I’ll call you back. Ciao.’

While he waited Nick gathered some clothes, packing as much as he could into two suitcases. He rifled through his boating books, selecting his favourites, which ended in a pile on the coffee table, far too large and heavy to pack into suitcases. He placed some back on the bookcase, changed his mind and put them back on the coffee table. He repeated this exercise several times until he threw one across the room, then stomped to the kitchen leaving it where it lay. He opened his pantry and stared at the food the housekeeper had brought in. He knew the army would evacuate him, but didn’t know how much he could carry.

Barry called back to say he had organised the meeting in an hour. Nick changed into his official Platypus uniform: a T-shirt with a Platypus embroidered on the left breast, and eyed his lived-in shorts but thought better of it, instead donned his moleskin trousers and headed for the Yacht Club.

The marina stretched the whole length of this section of the Broad-water for about two to three kilometres, taking in the old tourist resorts of Versace, Mariner’s Cove and the Mirage Resort hotel complex, right on up to the Sea-world theme park. Sea-world was the original and one of the few theme parks to survive, as it catered for the marine life which was still a drawcard, although it had been scaled down in size. The five-star Mirage Hotel that was rebuilt in 2018 was a sad shell of it’s former glory, reduced to offering cheap accommodation to families, desperately competing with Sea-world Nara Resort further along the isthmus.

On the ocean side of the dyke, four fishing trawlers lay at anchor, fighting the ocean waves that threatened to hurl them against the dyke, waiting for their intrepid owners to take them out to do their job. Nick spotted various super-yachts dotting the coastline, their days of ferrying their owners and guests from their homes to the ocean environment had been reduced to zero, now they had no access to the Broad-water.

* * *

Arriving at the yacht club Nick found the place bustling with yachties, professional fishermen and skippers, their faces wearing grimaces and frowns. With their businesses crumbling around them, the members looked upon their club as a last refuge, and would do anything to preserve it. Like most club houses, now the lucrative gaming profits had been commandeered by the government to pay for the dykes, most were bravely trying to maintain some remnants of their past glory.

Nick waited for the Commodore in the lounge on the second floor of the yacht club, he watched a whirling speedboat spinning circles in the Broad-water, towing a man dangling from a para-sail above the white water spurting from it’s wake. It was a colourful scene, a bright red, blue and yellow parachute dipping and soaring above the froth and bubble of the white bullet-shaped speedboat’s wash.

A distinguished elderly gentleman wearing a navy-blue blazer approached offering his hand. ‘You’re a welcome site Nick. Thanks for coming so soon.’

Men and women, some clad in rough Navilon suits, many of retirement age, gathered around them. The questions flew, one talking above the other until Nick thought his head would burst. He waved his hands in a downward motion to silence the babble.

‘I can’t tell you how to save your boats. I can only tell you what to expect. It’ll be rough. I’m like all of you here, I love my boat, but I don’t know if she’s going to make it through.’ He looked out to the marina and lowered his voice. ‘The boats here will be crushed by the tsunami.’

Expletives between shouted questions filled the air. One chap beside Nick spoke up above the babble. ‘My boat’s a forty-eight footer, will she be able to ride it out?’

Nick hesitated. ‘I… er, no.’ Nick replied. ‘I suggest that those of you who have boats you can tow, to get them up to the City Marina and take them ashore. However, I don’t know where you’re going to take them. The army won’t let you to take them into the mountains.’

Nicked looked around at the worried faces. ‘Those of you who have your yachts anchored out there in the ocean, may have a chance of saving them if you take them out past the edge of the continental shelf, but you could be risking your lives. It will be extremely dangerous.’

The forty-eight footer man stared open-mouthed at Nick. ‘How much warning will we get?’ he managed to croak.

‘We’ll get a warning immediately the epicentres are recorded. It depends where those epicentres are located, and what the readings are on the Richter scale are, before we know how long they’ll take to reach our shores. Normally tsunami travel at speeds between eight hundred to a thousand kilometres per hour, but this one will be bigger than any we’ve ever seen, so it’s be impossible to predict it’s speed, it’ll be fast.’

‘You’re not much bloody help,’ another man shouted.

Nick spread his hands and shook his head. ‘I’m sorry I can’t be more specific. The room erupted with raised voices again as Nick walked away with the Commodore. ‘Sorry I stirred up that mess Barry, but I had to be truthful.’

‘She’s right mate! They’ll understand once the shock wears off.’

‘What about you? Where’s your boat?’

‘It’s time my old classic went to her grave. I’m not going to risk my life, it’ll be tough enough on shore, we’re moving up to the hills tomorrow.’

Although he didn’t know when the quakes would start, Nick’s bones told him it was closer than anyone realised.

Chapter Twenty-eight

Tuesday, June 6

A loud crash rang out from the kitchen just as Bill mumbled to let in the daylight. ‘Curtains.’ He said, and his hand flew to his eyes as bright sunshine flooded the room, pricking his inflamed eye balls and exacerbated his hangover. The bedside clock showed eleven-thirty.Holy shit, he thought,Brian will have my balls!

He jumped out of bed, quickly showered and donned his grey body-suit. ‘Bloody things.’ He muttered, gazing in the mirror examining his reflection. He patted his swollen abdomen. ‘Doesn’t give a bloke a chance to hide the old gut.’ He sighed and picked up his knee-length jacket. ‘At least this helps,’ he said, tossing it over his shoulder.

He found Veronica busy in the kitchen, making salad. As usual she was immaculately dressed in an apricot body suit with a knee-length, sheer chiffon overblouse, and with her long blonde hair swept up into a classic French roll, she looked like she had just come from the beauty parlour. His mouth dropped. ‘Why the hell didn’t you wake me?’ he snarled taking some milk from the refrigerator.

‘It’s not my job to be your baby-sitter.’ She snapped. ‘After last night I wasn’t game. I’m not in the mood for one of your tirades. I’ve got a blinding headache.’

‘My tirades! Look who’s talking. You’re always pissed off about something.’

She slammed the knife on the table. ‘Because you’re the one that’s always pissing me off. I’m sick of seeing you drunk.’

Bill’s face turned red. ‘I’m sick of you running around with you’re so-called friends. If you’re not with them, you’re at that bloody church.’

‘At least I have friends. Your friends are users, if they’re not using you, you’re using them.’

Veronica burst into tears, which was the only way she knew how to stop the continual arguments. Bill usually stomped off leaving her to her misery, but this time he stunned her by grabbing her into his arms.’

‘I’m sorry Vee,’ Bill muttered, calling her by the pet name he hadn’t used in years. ‘I know this is scaring you.’

Veronica pulled away from him and her eyes wandered over his face. ‘Brian called while you were asleep. Karen wants us to move up there. I think we should.’

Bill pushed Veronica away. ‘I’m not moving out of here.’ He waved his arms around. ‘I’ve worked all my bloody life to get this, I can’t just walk away! The Pheonix was built to stand up to the worst cyclones. Shit, we’ve even been through some. That’s it you hear! Don’t mention it again.’

‘But, Nick said.’

‘To hell with Nick.’ Bill slammed his glass on the bench, gabbed his eye-phone and walked out.

He immediately jumped a Trancab for the yacht club, where his twenty-metre luxury cruiser, My Lot, was moored. He often sought solace from the pressures of the office and his wife, by taking her out for a few hours, sometimes taking a friend of the female persuasion along. Today he just wanted to escape everything.

The yacht club appeared deserted, so he bypassed the office and went directly to the marina. Bill’s skipper lived on board, maintaining My Lot with the assistance of a deck boy. He greeted Bill with a firm handshake. Bill grinned, he had high regard for the man and was always pleased to be in his company.

‘Take her out Mike, we’ve got a lot to talk about.’

* * *

Brian was not in when Bill arrived at the office later that day, nor was his secretary, and the presses had gone quiet. He flopped into his chair and swivelled toward the expansive window that overlooked the Gold Coast City Council premises, and the high-rise buildings, with the ocean in the background. Several army Veto filled his field of vision.Shit, he thought,Suddenly it’s like living in a bloody war zone!

‘Phone Brian.’ He ordered.

There was a brief pause. ‘Yeah Bill.’

‘Brian get back here immediately!’ Bill had worked himself into a fury on the way in. ‘The bloody presses have stopped. This’s a newspaper, or have you forgotten?’

‘Okay. Calm down Bill, I’ll be there.’

Brian arrived ten minutes later and was greeted by Bill with a glass in hand.

‘How can Nick be sure these quakes are going to all happen at once? We’re bloody miles from the Arctic circle, I can’t imagine Australia being affected.’

‘He said the destruction will be global.’

‘Rubbish! Maybe we’ll get some rough weather and flooding, but monster tsunami? Never! How the bloody hell did he get the Government to swallow this yarn?’

Brian was lost for words. ‘Bill, whether you believe it or not, it is going to happen.’ He said soberly. ‘The experts have agreed with Nick, you don’t think they would just take his word do you?’

‘Pig Shit! You can’t convince me! It’s rubbish! I’ve spent years building my reputation in the publishing business, I’m not going to let this bloody fiasco ruin everything. I don’t want any part of it!’

‘Fine. If you want to be pigheaded Bill, don’t be a part of it.’ Brian said. ‘Just know this, ignore it at your own peril.’

‘If you don’t mind I’ve heard enough for one day.’ Bill said heading for the bar for yet another drink.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Karen

Karen was surprised by her uncles attitude, as he’d always been such a reasonable man. If he reacted this way, how would others react? Then she remembered that he had reacted in a bad way when they had been told the news of her parent’s accident. Was it really over fifteen years ago? She still felt the pain as if it were yesterday, and tried unsuccessfully to push the thoughts away. As bad as things had been with Sean and the years of grief since then, this was the last thing she wanted to think about now. Yet it was too late, no amount of self-talk could push the crushing flood of those tragic memories from her mind.

Her mind flew back to early August 2021 when she was fourteen. She had been staying with her Uncle Bill and Veronica. She awoke that morning with a splitting headache and opted out of school. Bill had gone to his office, and Veronica was out shopping, which was an every day event for her.

She heard the telephone ringing but was suffering too much to get out of bed. The tablets Veronica had given her earlier were strong, but they did not alleviate the headache, just made her woozy and sleepy. Something nibbled at her inner-conscious and she was immediately afraid. A feeling she could not explain enveloped her as she drifted back off to sleep. She was unaware of the passage of time, and was startled awake to find Bill standing by her bed.

He didn’t need to speak, his face told the story. She sat up so quickly the blood rushed to her head and stars flicked behind her eyes. There were tears in his grey eyes, and his hair dangled out-of-place over his forehead. He sat quietly on the bed, ready to clutched her to his chest to stop the pain he knew she was going to feel. ‘There’s been an accident, it’s your Mum and Dad!’ he sobbed.

A dark shadow enveloped her and she closed out the words that followed, instinctively knowing they were bad.

When her parents had left for their holiday in Perth three months earlier, she had experienced a cold dread as she watched them walk through the boarding gate. Her mother had voiced her dislike for flying and expressed her wish to stay home many times. Karen had exams at school and she couldn’t go with them, but her father had insisted they go. Premonitions had haunted Karen her short life but she always pushed them aside, gave them no credence, because they were vague and sometimes undecipherable. This time they were not vague, Karen feared she would never see them again.

‘Oh, God! I knew it! If only I had listened to my hunch, maybe I could’ve prevented it!’ she cried.

‘No, no, no. It’s not your fault.’ Bill uttered. ‘Your father was driving a rental car along a deserted country road somewhere. He collided head-on with a truck.’ Bill sobbed. ‘Your Mum was killed instantly, she didn’t know what hit her.’

Karen began sobbing, her eyes wide tears flowing freely. ‘What about Dad?’ She spluttered.

‘He’s in hospital in some backwoods town.’

Karen wrenched herself away from Bills embrace. ‘I’ve got to go to him. Can you arrange it for me?’

‘I’ve spoken to his doctor, and that’s the first thing I asked.’

‘What did he say?’

Bill hesitated. ‘That it would be too late. They didn’t expect him to survive.’

Nothing prepared her for the shattering effect of this accident. Suddenly the little town of Grayton in Perth became the most important place in the world. She adored her father and to think of him laying in a hospital bed seriously wounded, knowing her mother was dead, was almost too much to bear. She telephoned the hospital, but they would not let her speak to him, his injuries were too serious. The doctor was kind and explained his condition but Karen knew it was hopeless. He was going to die and there was nothing she could do about it.

Her uncle Bill took it very hard, it was weeks before he would accept it had really happened. Karen felt that nothing mattered anymore. Everyone was very supportive, but she felt alone, abandoned. Even Veronica tried to placate her.

That loneliness had never left her, and was another of the reasons she often wished she could go to sleep one night and not wake the next morning. When families and friends celebrated Christmas, birthdays and special events, she remained distant, the deep sadness of her loss overwhelming her. There had been many dreams since then, all depicting the return of her parents after many years’ absence, her father explaining that it had all been a bad dream.

Since then she was convinced that her father’s soul was guiding her life, comforting her in times of trouble. Snapping back to the present she understood why Uncle Bill locked out the truth when he found it too hard to bear. Oh, Daddy, when will it end? Please guide me through this dreadful time. If you’re there, I need you now more than ever.

Chapter Thirty

The Northern Hospital Tuesday, June 6

The staff at the Northern Hospital had all turned up for work that day, the first after the press release, and work carried on as normal, if normal was a word one could use to describe a hospital. Karen was proud of the nurses and doctors who could have been looking after their own needs, but carried on, albeit quietly without the normal banter with the patients and each other.

Her own life meant very little to her, but she began to realise that maybe she could achieve something worthwhile at last. There would be stories of great courage and tragedy, many lives lost, others changed forever. She realised she was privileged to work in the service of others.

She hurried out of the staff room to look for Alex. As she made her way to his generous corner office overlooking the central park, where spreading Poinciana trees provided large areas of shade over garden seats, she marvelled at the design and ambience of the Northern Hospital. The fifteen storied buildings had been designed to withstand flood, the lower three floors dedicated to visitors and staff parking. It was made up of four towers surrounding the central park, each connected by Navilon encased walkways on the fifth level. Each tower provided a Veto pad on the roof with fast lift access from every floor. The plan was always to evacuate the lower floors with speed, and more floors if necessary. They had also used the Navilon product in the windows, and this provided insulation and less work on the air-conditioning plants, and like many homes, most electrical functions were voice controlled: the windows, lights, air-conditioning and beds operated on commands. Shared accommodations were excluded, the Northern Hospital contained mostly private rooms, and it made those patients less dependent on the nursing staff.

She found Alex in his office along with all the senior staff members, where he had just finished outlining the details of Star Flight. His swarthy skin was a noticeably lighter shade. Alex Videon’s parents had emigrated to Australia from Italy in the year 2000 and he was born in Melbourne shortly thereafter. His mother had left Italy pregnant with a burning wish to have her son born in Australia. He wasn’t a handsome man, but he was charming and fun-loving and well liked by all the staff.

His dark curly hair clung in little curls around his face, like a fancy frame around a treasured photograph. Karen often teased him about his baby curls, all to no avail, as he was a man with confidence and high degree of self-esteem. He laughed often, fixing her with his dark warm brown eyes, telling her she was just jealous. When Alex dressed up, which he did with style and flair, he would draw admiring glances, and like many Italians he exuded charm.

Karen took a chair in the corner and waited until the other staff members had gone. ‘More evacuation procedures.’ She said.

‘Yes, I can hardly believe this’s happening. I spent all day yesterday in Canberra with the minister for Health. They called in every hospital chief around the country. It was quite a day.

It’s easy to do exercises and drills, but the real thing is frightening, and it couldn’t happen at a worse time, we’ve got a high number of critical patients here at the moment. We’ve got some work ahead of us. The army’s taken over the churches and public halls in the Hinterland, and they’ve allocated some to us. They’ve also given us a team of men and trucks.’

‘Some patients could die during the move?’ Karen said.

‘Yes, I know. It’s going to be almost impossible to avoid the risk of infection. Some of these patients are on around-the-clock care. It’s going to be a nightmare. Army personnel will be working alongside the nurses, and none of them are trained medical people.’

‘Matron will have everything organised, but what can I do to help you?’

Alex sighed. ‘Just look after yourself. The patients aren’t going to like this either, there’s going be some difficult situations to handle. Matron’s going to have her hands full.’

‘I know. I’ve been thinking of nothing else. I’m scared Alex, I don’t know if I can get through this.’

Alex placed his hands on her shoulders. ‘Yes, you can. You’re one tough lady. I know what you’ve been through in the past and this’ll be no different.’

‘But they were just my problems, this involves everybody. I can’t even imagine what it’s going to be like. How can we survive in those mountains without everything we’re used to having? Like electricity, transport, communications? My God, how are we going to feed ourselves when the supplies run out?’

Alex sensed her rising hysteria and hugged her to him. ‘You don’t need to worry about it.’ He soothed ‘That’s going to be the army’s job.’

‘I don’t envy them that.’ She said pulling away from his embrace.

Alex looked down at the floor. ‘We have to survive first. Man’s very ingenious, we’ll find ways. We have to focus on the immediate danger. One step at a time. C’mon, there’s so much to do.’

Once outside Alex’s office they found a frantic scene confronting them. Army personnel and staff carrying boxes and crates were scurrying everywhere. They’d already started packing equipment. A portly, agitated male patient stood by the nurse’s station shouting abuse at one of the nurses.

‘You’ve got a nerve! It’s cost me a fortune to come here, and I expect to be looked after, not pushed ‘round like this. You’re going to hear from my lawyer! You’re not taking me out of here in some army truck. It’s ridiculous! I want to see the person in charge!’

The nurse was trying vainly to pacify him. ‘I’m sorry sir she’s very busy. If you go back to your room I’ll call her when she’s free.’

‘You’d better make sure you do.’ He yelled, as a wards man escorted him away. ‘You’ll have reason to worry about your job too!’

‘Good work nurse.’ Karen said as she approached the station.

‘Sister Torrens, the patients are all complaining, what are we going to do? All these army people are frightening everyone.’

‘Just do your job nurse, that’s all we ask. The patients will accept it when they realise it’s for their safety. It’s up to you to persuade them that it is.’

‘I’ll try my best.’

Karen walked away, not wanting to answer the nurses natural questions.

The day wore on with Karen fielding complaints and questions from every direction. She had been on duty without a break for over nine hours, and she was bone tired. Many patients welcomed the excitement as something to take their minds off their pain, but just as many were as outraged as the man at the nurses station, and demanded answers she could not give. She dared not think what would happen when they were evacuated to the mountains.

Brian telephoned, and his conversation did nothing to improve her mood. ‘Bill’s furious, I thought you said he was okay last night.’

‘I told you it’s no use talking to him while he’s drinking.’ Karen said. ‘Give him time. He’ll look at it differently tomorrow.’

‘Yeah, but when’s henot drinking. I pity Veronica.’ Brian commented. ‘He’ll be as angry as a brown bear pulled out of hibernation.’

‘That won’t be anything new.’ Karen added. ‘He’s always angry with her.’

‘I was just in Southport and the Trancabs are being bombarded with holidaymakers wanting to get home. The airports have cancelled all international flights, and can’t cope with the rush of people demanding to get on planes. It’s only a few steps away from mass panic.’

‘Won’t it be better if they all go home?’ Karen said.

‘Maybe so… It looks like I won’t be home for a while. Will you be okay on your own?’

‘Yes, just keep in touch, okay?’ Karen hung up feeling slightly relieved. She liked being on her own sometimes, and after a day like today, she welcomed the thought of going home to be alone. She really should call Uncle Bill. Maybe he would come up to the house if he thought she was alone, and she could talk some sense into him. She decided against it, there was still so much to be done at the hospital. There would be plenty of time to be alone later.

‘Sister Torrens.’ A nurse cried. ‘I’m so confused! It’s not like our drills. Patients are being brought in by ambulance, and before they can be treated, they’re shipped out on army trucks or Vetos. The emergency room’s chaos. Our routines and treatment schedules are all upside down. The doctors are starting to reschedule most of the operations.’

Alex had been correct, exercises weren’t like the real thing. Nobody panicked, but now she sensed fear creeping into the nurse’s voice.

‘There’s nothing we can do about it.’ She replied wearily wiping her forehead. She could feel the perspiration clinging uncomfortably to her overworked body, and realised then that all the nurses would need reassuring. Normally they were well organised and disciplined, a hospital is that kind of environment. All of a sudden the well-ordered routine was thrown aside.

Chapter Thirty-one

The Earthquakes Friday Morning, June 9

The Platypus had been delayed in Hawaii for two days finding a replacement crew, and was now three hundred kilometres south of the Johnston coral atoll. The seas were running at a three to four metre swell.

The Pacific Tsunami Centre bellowed out the tsunami warning over the radio. ‘Tsunami bulletin number one from the Pacific Tsunami Warning centre. Earthquakes have occurred with the following parameters: Origin time: Eleven thirty hours June 8, 2042. The coordinates: the length of the Pacific Ocean fault line at a depth of thirty-five kilometres. Location: from the Bering Strait to New Zealand. Magnitude…’ The announcer paused, his voiced raised in pitch. ‘Magnitude eleven point two, ten point one, nine point nine!’

‘Eleven point two?’ Sam repeated. ‘Sweet Jesus, we’re in for it. Beau come to the wheelhouse!’

Sam wanted to call Nick, but there was no time. His main fear was losing the Bunyip over the side because he doubted the Navilon hood could take a slam from something that large if she came loose. He had no idea if the platypus could ride it out, or if he could keep her pointing into the swells. He punched the automatic pilot to select the Critical Storm level, went to enter the heading and bearing, and it registered that he didn’t know; it would be coming from all directions. The boat would slow to bare steerage way, and hold at an angle of forty-five degrees to the swells. The windows on the bridge were extra toughened Navilon, so Sam felt confident they could take the onslaught. He was not so confident about the hull, even though she had been strengthened to cut through ice.

Beau arrived from below and picked up the binoculars. ‘Sam! The horizon. Look!’ He handed the binoculars to Sam.

The sea undulated like a snake in the distance. ‘Oh, man.’ Sam breathed. ‘That’s one angry sea. Must be a one hundred foot swell at least, and it’s comin’ our way. We’re gonna to feel like we’re on the biggest roller coast on earth, make sure everyone’s in the capsules below. No-one on the deck! Shut the shield.’

The chief engineer stood beside Sam and Beau, training his binoculars on the fearsome scene ahead. His face, like the Beau’s, was white as sun bleached bone. The black wave drew closer and Sam shouted. ‘Into the capsules now!’

They buckled themselves in. ‘All crew, if you’t not in the capsules now you’ll be dead!’ Sam bellowed into the communications system. ‘It’s going to be the mother of all rogue waves’

The shock of the first wave hit them with a thundering crash that jarred their teeth. The gimbals rocked but the capsules remained level. It sounded like a freight train running over them and Sam looked to the side window and could see nothing but black water. He watched as daylight turned dark and his stomach flipped in unison with the ship as she climbed the peak, then dived into the trough, all the time resisting the waves attempts to sink her.

More waves followed, and many times she hung vertically while climbing the peaks, and Sam thought she would break in two when she crashed back into the troughs. Never in all his days at sea had he experienced anything so frightening. Platypus spun and dived like she was riding a bucking bronco, and Sam expected them all to go to the bottom of the sea at any minute. The onslaught continued for an hour, and the seasoned crew members down below were violently ill, even Sam battled to keep down his breakfast.

When the pounding eased to a swell of six metres, and remained that way for fifteen minutes Sam gave the order to resume stations and ordered damage reports. His knees wobbled as he carefully clambered out of his capsule and steadied himself by the helm. He checked their course and reset the automatic pilot while the chief engineer headed off to inspect the engines. Satisfied that all was well, he left the wheelhouse in the hands of the first mate and went with Beau to check on the Bunyip.

Beau heaved a sigh when he saw the submersible still strapped into the ties they had harnessed around her, albeit at a tilted angle. Two crew members were tightening the straps holding her in her cradle. He realised then how close they had come to capsizing and losing the entire ship. Beau pursed his lips and shook his head as he walked around the Bunyip, patting her belly. ‘Get Nick’s baby settled back in her crib boys. It ain’t over yet.’

A sudden wind thundered over the ship, bringing with it patches of foam in dense white streaks over the Navilon hood, filling their ears with a thundering roar. The sea was completely white with driving spray and foam.

Sam waved at the men. ‘Hurry boys back to your capsules.’ He yelled above the deafening roar pounding against the hood. He staggered back to the wheel house with Beau following behind, reeling and swaying on the heaving deck. Visibility was zero outside, and just as they were about to enter the wheelhouse, the ship bucked abruptly knocking Sam to his feet, and the Platypus began wallowing in the chaotic sea again. He struggled to his feet rubbing his head and grabbing at anything to hold him steady.

‘Sweet Jesus. What’s happenin’ now George?’ He bellowed to his first mate.

‘Dunno Captin.’ The Anomometer is reading sixty, or force eleven and climbing. It’s way above hurricane force.’

‘Keep a sharp lookout.’

‘Captain check the compass. Where the hell are we?’

‘We’re on course, why?’ Sam answered.

George handed the binoculars to Sam and pointed. ‘Then what’s that out there?’

Sam squinted through the binoculars. He couldn’t understand what he was seeing. It appeared to be a distant land mass where there should have been open ocean, and it was huge, there didn’t appear to be an end to it. Clouds of smoke and steam and dust bellowed from it’s entire surface that glowed with red hot lava. The boiling sea near it was stained an eerie yellowish green.

‘Volcano?’ Sam hissed. ‘There’s no volcanos here. It’s the middle of the Pacific Ocean!’

Wolf barrelled into the wheelhouse. ‘I just saw it on the satellite feed, my Got!’ He puffed.

‘Is it a volcano Wolf?’ Sam asked.

‘It’s more than that, it’s a new island and it’s huge, satellite shows it to be a hundred miles across and twice as long, and about fifteen hundred feet high.’

‘What? Are you jivin’ me?’ How the hell?’

Wolf pulled at his beard. ‘The earthquake here’s caused a giant undersea volcano to erupt and rise to the surface, and there’s a chain of undersea quakes erupting all along the new fault line as we speak, just as we predicted. The Aleutians have disappeared, along with a big chunk of Alaska and Russia, I hardly recognised the area. The North Pole’s disintegrating!’

‘Sweet Jesus. What do we do?’

Beau was peering through binoculars at the frightening scene. ‘Keep on course for Australia.’ He said. ‘Nick will be eager to know how we are.’

‘I’ve tried to contact him.’ Wolf muttered. ‘He’ll be in the thick of it in a few hours, so I don’t expect to get through to him.’

‘I’ll have to set a new course ‘round that thing.’ It’s goin’ to take us much longer to reach Brisbin, and if this gale keeps up, longer still.’

The sea threw great waves and foam over the Platypus as she made slow headway on her course, peaking and diving into the black abyss of the troughs, struggling up the next peak, fighting the raging wind and currents, until all onboard thought their bodies would break, and headed to the capsules for some respite.

Chapter Thirty-two

Gold Coast Friday, June 9

It was the fourth day after Nick had arrived on the Gold Coast and operation Star Flight was in full swing. The sky was a constant buzz with the whirring, screaming sound of many Vetos, and some of the Trancar lines had been disconnected to make way for loaded army jeeps and trucks pushing through the streets. The smart phone in Nick’s apartment buzzed. ‘Yeah!’ He snapped, annoyed at the intrusion, noting the time at eight o’clock.

‘Sounds like you’ve had about enough.’ Graham’s gruff voice rumbled over the background noise of what sounded like a thrashing machine.

‘Sorry mate. Am I glad to hear from you! Are you here on the Coast?’

‘Yeah, I want to be here when the balloon goes up. Mum’s okay and I’ve done all I can in Canberra.’

Nick wandered toward the kitchen as he spoke, he needed a coffee to settle his nerves. Sunlight streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling Navilon windows, blinding him with its ferocity, bouncing off the walls to hit his tired eye balls like needles fired into a pin cushion.

‘Just as we thought, they’ve suspended all overseas flights and diverted incoming to inland Australian airports. The regional airports are panicking, they don’t have the facilities, but the big boys are flying in anyway.

‘Sounds like you’re handling your end okay.’ Nick said.

‘I see things are happening fast here too. I saw a lot of boats heading out to sea.’

‘Yeah, but I’m not sure it’s the best idea. What’s happening on your end?’

‘It’s a strange scene from the air, we almost need traffic cops up there. I don’t think I’ve ever seen so much air traffic in once place before.’

‘Yeah, it’s getting out of control.’ Nick replied, pouring more coffee. ‘Most people have entered into the spirit and gone into the hills to camp, but just as many are staying put, just plain confused.’

‘Have you had breakfast yet?’

‘Are you kidding? I haven’t had last night’s dinner yet!’

‘Okay, I’m on my way over. Wrap as much as you can in blankets. I’ll be landing soon.’ Graham said disconnecting.

Nick groaned and rushed to the bedroom where he emptied the two suitcases he had packed into a blanket, loaded all the blankets, sheets and quilts he could find on top and dragged the bundle to the door. He took another blanket to the kitchen and loaded all the food from the panty, and dragged it to the pile at the door. He looked at his selected pile of books and added a few more to the blanket, then as an afterthought went to his bar and grabbed two bottles of Black Label. He was ready.

He wondered what was happening in Alaska.

He didn’t have to wonder long before the smart phone buzzed. ‘What is it now?’ He snapped. Wolf’s excited voice babbled over the phone.

‘Nicky. Nick! It’s started! We’re right in the middle of it!

Nick could hear static and tumultuous noise in the background.

‘What’s happening? Wolf!’

‘The ocean’s unbelievable, my Got, the waves. Never seen anything like it. The undersea quake here has spawned a new island. It’s enormous! I just had a call from my friends from the US Coast Guard in Alaska.’ In his excitement his German accent became so pronounced Nick had trouble deciphering the words. ‘They said they are hearing continuous ear-splitting sonic booms and the ground is shaking! They were shouting and screaming, and I could hear such noise in the background I could hardly hear what they were saying. They said the sky has gone black, day’s become night! We were disconnected! I’m afraid for all of us. It seems we were right. It is as we predicted!’

Nick interrupted Wolf. ‘How’s the Platypus handling it?’

Sam’s voice came on the line. ‘It was touch and go boss, we were hit by massive waves, we had to use the capsules. She’s ridin’ into a force eleven plus right now and holdin’ up.’

‘What about…?’

‘Bunyip’s safe, Lord knows how, but she is.’

‘Ask Wolf what the instruments are reading?’

Wolf was back on the line. ‘They’ve gone crazy!’ He shouted. ‘We’re four days out of Hawaii. You were right Nick. Looks like the plates have sub-ducted all the way along the new fault, vertical as well as horizontal! The sea’s crazy. Boiling. Currents going in all directions! Tsunami warning’s have gone out. Got Nicky, there’s a series between nine point nine and eleven point two! Unheard of!’

‘Listen Wolf.’ Nick interrupted. ‘Just in case I can’t get through to you again, tell Sam to maintain his heading and come into the Gold Coast as close as he can, anchor out and wait! I’ll find you! Take orders only from me and don’t let anyone on board! You all know my voice, but I’ll use the code word Capsicum to identify myself when I contact you. Just in case. Things could get a bit hairy here. D’you understand?’

‘Ya, Capsicum it is! Good luck Nick and Got be with you. Out.’

* * *

Nick prayed they would be safe, but would he? He no sooner ended the phone than it buzzed again. This time he heard the whirr, whirr, whirr of a cyclone warning siren filling the room.

‘This is an emergency warning!’ An excited voice called. ‘All coastal areas of Australia will be hit by large tsunami within the next eight to ten hours! A series of subterranean earthquakes measuring an average of 10.9 on the Richter scale have been recorded in the Pacific Ocean from Alaska to Tahiti and in Chile. We repeat. This is an emergency warning! Please move to higher ground. All emergency services have been employed. Please do not panic! Move in an orderly fashion to higher ground. Police and army personnel will direct you to safe areas!’

‘Radio.’ Nick ordered. All stations were broadcasting the same message. Over and over.Well, this is it he thought, the shit’s hit the fan!

Graham arrived minutes later with sandwiches and plans already in mind, having picked up the broadcasts on Liberty’s radio. Liberty was Graham’s personal long range Bell Veto that he had recently acquired, and admitted he loved flying more than his super 797 airliner, or any other plane.

‘It’s just as well there’s a landing pad on the roof of this building, there’s not many that do. I see the Phoenix has one too.’

‘Yeah. Nick added. Karen’s uncle lives there.’

‘Quite impressive building, isn’t it? Looks like it’s built with tsunami in mind.’

‘Mmmm.’ Nick said. ‘That remains to be seen. Not many will stand up to what’s coming.’

‘I don’t think we’re going to be able to do anything more than lift some people to safety.’ Graham said. ‘At least we have plenty of warning. Eight to ten hours is a long time. People living right on the beach-front could almost walk up into the mountains in that time.’

‘Yeah, if you can get them started now!’

‘Phone Brian.’ Nick yelled, while he and Graham dragged blankets through the door to the lift, but the smart phone merely beeped. A group of people from his floor crowded in front of the lift and glared at the bundles they dragged. ‘Lift open.’ Nick demanded.

‘Lift has reached maximum passengers.’ Ping. ‘Lift has reached maximum passengers.’ A hollow voice repeated.

‘It’s no good.’ One of the crowd yelled. ‘It’s been like this since the announcement.’

‘Come on.’ Graham spluttered. ‘We’ll use the stairs!’

They started at a run, but they quickly slowed. It was six floors to the top, not normally a big climb, but the burden of the blankets over their shoulders proved to be a heavy load. ‘Don’t drop anything Graham, we’ll need all this and more!’ Nick puffed, feeling guilty about the few books he had thrown among the other things.

They burst gasping onto the roof and Nick saw the big net lying beside the Veto. Nick didn’t like Vetos. In his opinion the jets were noisy, but this black Navilon cocoon was a welcome site.

* * *

Graham pulled out the net shouting above the wind. ‘We can fill this with provisions, even people if we have to, and lower it to safety up there.’ He nodded toward the mountains. ‘D’you think you can pick out Brian’s house from the air?’

‘Yeah, I think so, it should be easy to spot it perched up there on the hillside.’

‘Is there anywhere there to land the Veto?’ Graham asked.

‘No. It’s in the bush.’

‘Okay. The first thing we’ll do is drop this in there. There’s room for more, let’s go back down for another load.’ They pushed the blankets into the net and headed back to the stairwell. Shielding his eyes from the glare, Nick stopped to look around at the unimpeded spectacular view. Vetos swarmed like bees overhead, and with the bright morning sun reflecting on their shiny black bodies, they looked like huge flying beetles. He looked out to a sea that appeared strangely calm, showing no hint of its anger to come. Queenslanders had an enduring saying about their state; Beautiful one day, perfect the next!Not this time, he thought, and trembled as a cold shudder wound it’s way slowly down his spine, and that other threat that had been haunting him surfaced again.

When they reached the floor below they saw that some of the residents had fled leaving their apartment doors wide open. ‘That’ll save us some time. We’ll grab some provisions from there.’ Graham said.

‘Wait a minute. Isn’t that looting?’

‘Yeah but who’s going to care, nothing will be left by the flood anyway! Better we take it up there where it can be used. The looters will be doing everyone a favour and not realising it.’

They worked feverishly for about an hour collecting items from apartments and stuffing them into the net until it was full. Nick constantly consulted his watch, afraid they would run out of time.

Liberty’s four Allison turbine jet engines spat into life, jerking the machine into a frenzied wobble, and the jet thrusters whipped the air as they wound up to maximum thrust. An almost unbearable thumping sound reverberated in Nicks ears as the engine reached full revs, and he quickly reached for the earphones to help soften the deafening noise. The jet thrusters extruded a waving vortex and Liberty leapt from it’s mooring like a jack rabbit.

The big net jerked rapidly off the rooftop swaying precariously below Liberty as they climbed above the building. Graham winched it up and locked it into place beneath the liberty’s belly. Nick could now see the streets below already jammed with Trancars and cabs. There were only a few roads leading into the mountains from the Trancab terminus, and as they flew overhead they saw that most were blocked by fleeing cars. Some people had abandoned their vehicles, forcing others behind to do the same. Women carried children, and children carried pets, like ants marching, crawling, filing around every object, fixed on their destination. Police on horseback threaded their way through the throngs of people, calling from loud hailers for calm.

On the way to Brian’s house they passed over a dairy farm at the foot of the hills. Several men on horseback were driving a small herd of cattle up into the hills. ‘Heaps of people will make it to safety.’ Graham yelled above the roar of the jets. ‘I bet just as many refuse to budge, either not believing or just plain stupid, thinking that nothing will happen to them. Some idiots will stay to witness the bloody event close up!’

‘We’ve never seen big tsunami in Australia before, they probably think it’ll only be very large storm waves and some minor flooding.’ Nick shouted. ‘I’ve seen them in the Philippines, where even small tsunami caused huge damage. There it is!’ He said, pointing to a break in the vegetation below. ‘Brian’s house, the one with the flat roof there.’

Graham hovered low over the house and flipped the lever that held the net in place. Nothing happened.

‘Nick you’re going to have to lean out and release the net while I hover just over the roof. Here, clip this safety harness to your waist first, don’t want to lose you yet.’ He shouted above the noise. ‘Pull the yellow rope that’s attached to the cleat just outside the door, that’ll release just one side. I don’t want to drop the net.’

Nick gingerly manoeuvred his way out through the door. Violent wind slashed mercilessly at his body, forcing him back against the side of the Veto, one elbow stinging sharply as it smashed against the door sill. Wincing with pain he glanced at the net spinning below his feet, and fighting giddiness, he leaned over and fumbled for the yellow rope. He jerked it swiftly, releasing the net as instructed, and it’s contents spilled out in all directions over the roof. Red-faced from the exertion and with shaking legs he scrambled quickly back into the cabin. ‘Phew!’ He whistled through clenched teeth, ‘I’ll stick to boats in future.’

Graham laughed. ‘I bet you’ve met with worse than that at sea. Are you up for more?’

‘Sure, why not!’ Nick was secretly beginning to like this Veto flying. The world was a different place from up here. Strangely he felt safe, the Veto offering a fast retreat from the dangers below.

‘Can we go to the hospital and see if we can find Karen?’ Nick asked.

‘Yeah but first let’s take a look around.’

* * *

Graham pushed the guidance lever forward and swooped westward, climbing swiftly into the mountains. Lush, dense Gum trees obscured the view below, and the previous summers high rainfall led to rampant undergrowth, which when dried out during the coming months, would feed the raging bush fires that often devastated these forests. Now there was a different kind of devastation on its way; men who would strip the lower reaches of forest just as surely as any bushfire, taking wood to provide fuel for fires, only they wouldn’t allow the regeneration to follow. They would tear at its heart and lay it bare, one species sacrificed for the survival of the other.

They passed over small pockets of clearings where farmers had razed the trees to dig dams. Wherever nature afforded a level section of ground, farmer had planted crops, usually just big enough to feed his family. On the top at Beechmont to the south, the terrain flattened out into grassed slopes and verges. Small communities and homes dotted the countryside. The army swarmed where cattle had once contentedly grazed, flattening the soft lime green grass with their jeeps and leaving deep tracks in the soft earth. Dull khaki tents raised their ugly faces on the landscape, forming a lumpy, grey-green carpet. There were many places on this mountain, where a man turning slowly in a circle could see before him a changing vista of ocean, valleys, mountains and sky.

They came upon a large area that had been turned into an airfield littered with Vetos. ‘That lot’s mine.’ Graham said, pointing with pride. ‘Courtesy of the Australian Government. There’s fields like this all ‘round the country.’ They could see a road leading to the airfield lined with water tankers, parked so closely behind each other they resembled a train. As each tanker disgorged its payload into commandeered water tanks, it was driven to another parking area and left to languish with the other useless machines, its life suddenly cancelled like a used cheque.

‘I just realised something Graham. We should get Brian back to his house before squatters take it over. He’ll have to guard it.’

‘I’ve already thought of that, four of my men are down there and they’re armed. Nobody’s getting in there without a fight.’ He looked at Nick’s surprised expression and added. ‘Dave’s suggestion. He knew we would end up there.’

Nick shuddered at the thought of people huddled outside in the forest, waiting like animals for a chance to scurry in and take what they could get. Would it really end up like that? Men turning into primitive scavengers, fighting for a scrap of food?

Graham turned the Veto back toward the Coast and the calm ocean rushed to meet them. The sun reflected on the peaceful water, it’s surface shimmering and glittering like thousands of tiny mirrors. They approached the large flat roofs of the Northern Hospital, where army Veto were loading patients. Graham could see nowhere to land, other than a flat roof of a nearby building, and he was not sure if it was strong enough to land on, so gently hovered just above, forcing Nick to jump the two metres to the ground.

‘You go and find Karen.’ He shouted above the engine roar. ‘I’ll come back here for you.’

Nick ducked low under the jet thrusters, and set off to search for a way down from the roof. Luckily the exit door was not locked, and he was soon running down the street to the hospital. He ran through the main entrance where people inside were rushing in all directions. His breath rasped, burning his lungs, and he slowed his pace, making his way to the nurse’s station. He looked around at the strained faces of the nurses, all too busily occupied to notice him. Stretchers lined the hallways, manned by frightened wardsmen and nurses waiting to load them on to the waiting Vetos and jeeps outside.

* * *

Nick hurried through the corridors peering into every room. He found Karen deeply engrossed in conversation with a foreign-looking man whom she introduced as Doctor Alex Videon, Chief Administrator of the hospital. Whereas the staff wore plain body suits, he wore a sleek maroon jack-suit that gave him an air of superiority. She looked older, tired, her neat body suit he had admired earlier was stained with blood, and for once her hair was in disarray.

‘Karen you look exhausted. How long have you been here?’ He asked. The sight of her made his knees go weak, she looked so vulnerable he wanted to take her in his arms.

‘All day I’m afraid Nick, and it looks like I’ll be here a while yet. We moved all the supplies and most of the equipment yesterday. The critical patients left early this morning but we still have quite a few to go.’

‘Yeah, I saw them in the hallways. We’ve only got six to eight hours before it hits us. I think it’d be better if we leave now. Graham’s waiting for us.’

Karen’s face paled. ‘No! I’m staying.’

‘He’s right Karen.’ Alex urged. ‘There’s plenty of willing hands. You’ve done enough here, you’ll be needed elsewhere.’

‘Has anyone heard from Brian?’ She asked wearily, turning to Nick.

‘The phone lines are jammed, so I doubt he could get through to anyone. I reckon he’ll be heading for the house eventually. Knowing him, he’ll probably want to cover every bit of the drama himself. Although I don’t know what he’ll do with it, there’ll be no papers printed for a while. I don’t think he’ll want us to spend time looking for him.’

Karen reluctantly agreed to leave the hospital, but only if Nick would take her to Bill’s penthouse. ‘I’m not leaving him there, we’ll drag him out if we have to. I’ll be back in a minute, I’m just going to the loo.’

‘What about you Dr Videon?’ Nick asked. Are you coming with us?’

Dark smudges like daubs of grey paint beneath Alex’s eyes told the story of his lack of sleep, and thick black stubble poked through the surface of his face. ‘No, I’ve got to finish up here and make sure everyone’s out. Karen’s invited me to stay at her house, so I’ll make my way there when I can. I should be out of here in a couple of hours.’

‘We’ll make sure that you are, it’d be dangerous to stay too long. Make sure you’re on the last Veto.’

‘I’m ready.’ Karen said returning. ‘Alex, please don’t wait too long.’ She pleaded. ‘We’ll need you up there.’ Nick watched as she kissed him lightly on the cheek. Seeing her this way sparked thoughts of Laura. Although their relationship had ended, he wished he knew if she was safe. A man could face all obstacles with courage and strength, but he acknowledged the deep need for the comfort that a woman offered in times of trouble, the emotional strength and calm that was part of her makeup. He knew she would be thinking of him, and he passed his thoughts across the universe on the wings of a prayer that she would be safe.

Nick called Graham who had managed to land the Liberty safely on the roof and was waiting when they arrived. Nick helped Karen climb on board, and the smell of her Chanel perfume so close made his stomach clench. When she settled in her seat she glanced quickly back at the hospital and Nick saw a tear escape her eye, and he knew she felt sad as she said goodbye, knowing this may be the last time she would see that beautiful hospital.

It was nearing eleven am. Three hours since the first warning signals had been received.

Chapter Thirty-three

The Bahamas

The Nuclear powered 280,000 ton super liner Summer of the Seas was docked in the Bahamas at the Nassau Cruise terminal awaiting the boarding of her 7500 passengers. Built in 2040, twenty decks high, and four hundred metres long, she could travel at 30 knots and was the among the largest ships afloat at this time.

After the initial warnings had been announced on June 5, Cruise ship companies had widely advertised that passengers at sea would be safe, and offered heavily discounted fares. Intrepid travellers from inland cities were promised the once-in-a-lifetime experience of watching the event of several tsunami up close.

When the devastating earthquakes and tsunami warnings were broadcast, Captain Saunders on Summer of the Seas was reeling from the shock of the magnitude of the quakes, when the communications officer called from the radio room.

‘The International Maritime Authority have just ordered all cruise ships to go to sea within the hour Captain. Those already at sea must stay at sea until given permission to return to shore.’

‘Good lord.’ He wheezed. ‘The passengers are not due to start boarding for another hour. We can’t just leave without them.’ He turned to his first mate.’Sound the boarding alarm. Now!’

On shore the passenger terminals were in chaos. Sirens rang out and a jumble of excited voices called for passengers to board immediately. Well wishers rushed the exit doors, and passengers charged toward the boarding gates. The terminal staff were overwhelmed, and all boarding procedures were abandoned.

On board Summer of the Seas the gangways were bulging with people pushing their way onto the ship. The 3000 strong crew, unable to handle the sudden onrush of passengers, abandoned their posts for safer areas on the ship, leaving passengers to find their own cabins.

In the engine room the steam turbine engines were on standby, supplying power for the generators to run the ship’s various systems. The crew went into action preparing the ship for immediate departure.

Sirens from other ships docked beside Summer of the Seas were howling, calling their passengers to board. The noise was deafening and frightening, and each Captain nervously paced their wheel-houses praying they could get all passengers on board in time.

As the hour of departure approached, people remaining on the dock aimed their cameras to watch these behemoths all leave the terminal together, something unheard of, and a spectacle to see. Dozens of tug boats tooted and darted in all directions, trying to guide the ships out of the docks. The ocean churned with great white foaming wakes, trailing out to sea as far as one could see. Then the onlookers began to flee as loudspeakers repeated warnings of the tsunami to come. Those remaining on the island had been warned to evacuate, but like many, refused to believe the low lying island surrounded by coral reefs and sand shoals would be wiped out.

The only high point in the Bahamas was Mt Alvernia on the tiny Cat Island, one hundred and ninety-four kilometres south east of Nassau. It’s highest peak was only sixty-three metres and the entire island was only seventy-seven kilometres long. At it’s peak it could barely accommodate the 2000 inhabitants of the island and would probably sink into the depths of the vast Northern Atlantic Ocean.

Once away from the docks and the passengers were settled, the ship headed east out into the North Atlantic Ocean, emergency drills started and the crew explained what the passengers could expect. When the tsunami approached, Navilon shields would be lowered over all the exterior decks and passengers were warned to listen carefully to all instructions. They outlined all the risks and advised passengers they ignore directions at their peril, and the cruise company would take no responsibility for injuries or loss. The atmosphere on board was charged with expectation mingled with some apprehension, but mostly excitement as every passenger armed themselves with cameras and binoculars.

They were two hours out when the Captain experienced a cold shudder and raised his binoculars to the horizon to see the dark line begin to undulate. He watched fascinated as the ship steamed ahead at 25 knots toward the monster he knew was rising to meet them. He instructed the navigator to realign the automatic pilot to meet the wave at the recommended 45 degrees, and ordered the Navilon shields closed.

When the forward port side of the ship rose up to ride the swell, the crew in the wheelhouse looked up at the black wall of water at an angle to them, and some whistled while others crossed themselves and held their breath. Summer of the Seas wallowed like a toy tug in a bathtub, veering and pitching with the swell. After an interminable time she settled on an even keel, only to be attacked again by faster and more violent waves, broaching her badly side-on to the wind and the sea. They had prepared for a pounding, and although everything was lashed down, the crew were running around the ship righting objects that had broken their ties, and passengers who had fallen in the passage ways. Those outside on the deck had been unable to hang on and were scattered everywhere nursing damaged limbs, while some crawled around looking for their cameras. The Navilon shields had protected people from falling overboard, or being drenched by the massive black waves crashing over the ship, but many were in shock, no-one had expected the waves to be so high, as they towered over the huge ship that rode almost forty metres above sea level.

Without warning the ship hit something head on. Hard. The shock waves rode through her violently as she ploughed into a stationery object in the ocean. The Captain who had been thrown across the wheelhouse screamed ‘Stop Engines!’ His head was bleeding and the rest of the crew lay strewn around the wheelhouse. He looked up to see fire raining down on the Navilon Shield above him. He couldn’t comprehend what was happening. The ship had stopped dead. Then slowly her bow began to rise up, hurling bodies and objects toward the stern. Loud screeches and explosions hammered their ears as Summer of the Seas began to slide backwards,with her bow rising further. The Captain and crew managed to scramble to their feet, grabbing for anything to steady them on the tilting deck, to see volcanic rocks and fire spewing higher than they could see into the air in front of the ship. Rocks and debris pounded on the Navilon shield mercilessly until some breached the shell, and fell onto the upper decks where they started fires, and others splashed sizzling and fuming into the swimming pool whose waters now cascaded over the tilting decks.

‘Oh dear God,’ Captain Saunders cried. ‘We’ve hit a volcano!’

‘That’s impossible! There’s no volcano here.’ The navigator croaked.

‘There is now Jim, it’s just been born.’ He staggered to the intercom. ‘Damage report! Get up to the bow now!’

‘How long will our shield protect us from the lava?’ The navigator asked.

‘Not long. We’re too close, the lava will melt the shield. At the speed we hit, I imagine the damage will be too much for us to stay afloat.’ From where they stood, they could see the crumpled bow of the ship that was now at a 45 degree angle jammed up against the side of the rising volcano.

‘We can’t launch the lifeboats sir. We’ll be burnt up soon as we lower the shields.’ The first mate said. The bow began to rise again. ‘Shit. That bloody volcano is still rising our of the sea. It’s going to tip us further.’ He managed to add, before sliding backwards to crash against the wheelhouse bulkhead.

The noise slammed their ears like jackhammers as Summer of the Seas’ bow rose further up out of the water. The Captain could only imagine the devastation being wrought on his ship, as all four hundred metres of her began sliding irreversibly stern-first into the sea, landing with a tremendous splash that sank her bow beneath the water, where great gushes streamed into the huge hole created by the collision, pulling her down by the bow into the broiling ocean.

In the wheelhouse Captain Saunders and his crew where hurled forward along with everything that wasn’t bolted down, and he watched in horror as the stern rose into the air signalling the death warrant to the stricken Summer of the Seas.

Chapter Thirty-four

Australia Flight from Phoenix

The Phoenix complex, aptly named, rose on the edge of the ocean, standing out from the taller, sleeker high-rise buildings surrounding it. Four twenty-six storey towers gleaming white against the backdrop of the blue sea, linked like a giant Meccano set by the landmark criss-crossed steel and Navilon covered walkways joining the four towers. Karen, unlike many Gold Coast residents, shared her uncle’s opinion and considered it beautiful, a masterpiece of architecture; majestic and somehow exciting. She was particularly pleased when the local council had ruled against the Nascar committee who wanted to use the walkways as advertising platforms for their annual car race. She had never seen it from this perspective before and she was doubly impressed.

Landing on the rooftop excited her, there were few buildings equipped for such an activity. It appeared easy, but she could see that Graham didn’t share her opinion as he cautiously approached the building, hovering at a distance like a black beetle, waiting for the exact moment when the wind abated and he could settle the Liberty safely onto the surface of the roof.

‘I never take these landings for granted.’ He yelled above the roar of the jets. ‘The wind’s gusting more than I would like.’ There was a slight thump and a jerk as he lowered the guidance-lever and dropped Liberty expertly down onto the Veto pad.

‘I’ll leave you two here for a while, give you a chance to settle Bill down and get some things together. I’ll put this baby to work and come back for you at two o’clock. That’ll give you three hours.’

Nick saluted Graham as he lifted off again, leaving them huddled together, struggling to maintain their foothold against the downwash from the jet thrusters and the wind gusting from sea. They hurried to the stairwell where Karen announced their presence to the voice recognition system, and were grateful for the protection afforded when the rooftop door opened to give them entry.

The floor below the roof where they had entered was Bill’s private indoor swimming pool area, complete with palm trees, water gardens with trickling waterfalls and exotic statues. One could lie on plush sun-lounges gazing through thick crystal-clear Navilon walls to the sun drenched canals during the day, and the glittering exciting lights of Surfers Paradise at night. It was a world protected from the elements, but still offered the atmosphere of the seaside resort. The western wall of this area contained a fully equipped gymnasium, sauna and change rooms.

People remarked that Bill was entirely mad to have sold his mansion on the Nerang River to move to a high-rise apartment, yet once they saw the Phoenix apartment, they agreed he had made a wise choice. To Nick it was a bad reminder of Laura’s Penthouse in Washington, and like that apartment everything was highly technical and voice operated. The only difference being the addition of the large swimming pool. He experienced a pang of misery and at the same time one of astonishment. It seems money can buy anything, he thought, as his eyes fell incredulously upon the fully stocked cocktail bar in the centre of the swimming pool, suspended above the water and held in place by thick steel wires from the ceiling. Part of the Navilon ceiling above the pool opened up on voice command to allow the sunlight to stream into the room by day and the stars on a balmy night.

Four floors below on the twenty-second floor where the restaurant was located, Nick could see the Navilon-domed, steel walkway radiating out in its cross formation over the highway, joining the other three towers at their shopping arcade levels.

‘This is just the top floor, there are two more to his Penthouse.’ Karen explained.

They took the lift to the main penthouse floor, missing one floor on the way.

‘What’s on that floor?’ Nick asked.

‘That’s the sleeping quarters and guests’ apartment. You need to have a special code to allow the lift to stop there.’

‘I wouldn’t have believed it unless I saw it with my own eyes. I bet there’s not many to beat this anywhere in the world.’ Nick exclaimed.

The lift halted and the doors opened onto a luxurious vestibule that many five-star hotels would be proud to own. Two elegant crimson velvet lounge suites facing each other and centred on an exquisite gold hand-woven rug, greeted them. Matching gold glass-covered tables squatted either side of each lounge, carrying huge gold-gilt vases filled with dazzling bouquets of fresh flowers. The gleaming black marble floor and mirrored walls reflected elaborate, gold-framed original works of art, pinpointed by spotlights from above.

‘Brian sent you to rescue us, no doubt.’ Bill laughed heartily as he greeted them. ‘Didn’t know you could fly a Veto Nick, thought you were a sea captain.’

‘There’s a lot you don’t know about Nick.’ Karen said as she kissed his cheek.

‘Naah.You remember my mate Graham Bronson? He’s the pilot.’ Nick said, shaking Bills hand. ‘He’ll be back at two o’clock to pick us all up.’

‘Is he now?’ Bill looked at his watch. ‘It’s just after eleven, so we can have a leisurely lunch. It’ll give Veronica a chance to exercise her culinary skills, the servants have all scarpered.’

‘Be serious Bill.’ Nick interjected. ‘We’re here to get you and Veronica out. You know we only have about six hours. Where is she by the way?’

‘She’s upstairs trying to decide what designer clothes to pack. I feel a fool for not believing you before.’ He sighed. ‘Thank God Brian carried the flag, otherwise I would’ve really missed out on the story of a lifetime. Brian told me he’s going to fly out to sea with a camera crew.’

Nick spun around. ‘What! Bloody fools! If they get caught in the downwash they’ll all be killed.’

‘Oh my God, Nick. Call him now! You’ve got to tell him the danger.’ Karen cried.

Nick was already poking at his sat-phone. ‘Shit. I can’t get a connection!’

‘Stupid bastard! I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you before Nick.’ Bill said. ‘I guess all these years as a journalist has made me a bit sceptical, I don’t believe anything until I see it. I taught Brian to be the same, he’ll believe it when he can get it on camera.’

Nick tried calling Brian several times. He flung himself down on Bill’s couch and hung his head, he had never felt more defeated. His brother could die and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

Quietness filled the room.

Bill broke the silence. ‘This building’s built like an oil derrick with foundations of steel deep into the earth. Do you think it can survive this tsunami?’

Nick raised his head and there were tears in his chocolate eyes. ‘I’m not sure. It’d take an exceptionally strong building to withstand the force of the water heading this way. I spoke to Wolf earlier, he said it was terrifying at sea, so it’s going to be ten times worse on land.

I remember a tsunami in the North Sea a while back, it smashed into a breakwater and demolished thousands of tons of steel and cement in seconds. They measured it at around seventeen thousand pounds a square foot.

Building techniques have changed since the sea started rising. This building might survive. Those walkways serve a duel purpose, beside providing access, they’re made of heavy steel to brace the buildings.’

‘Okay, we’ll assume it can take it, will we be able to move back in here afterwards?’

Nick sighed. ‘I can’t tell you that Bill. We don’t know how high the sea level will rise, or for how long. There won’t be any power or water supply, no communications.

We’re wasting time speculating. We need to get your things together and get you to Karen’s house. It’s going to be a little crowded there, but safe. We’ve already dropped in supplies but I’m sure you’ll want to take along as much as you can, so let’s get moving. We’ll start in the kitchen. Collect up all the non-perishable food you can find and you’ll need plenty of warm clothes and blankets.’

Nick sent Karen up to the next floor to join Veronica to collect the clothing and bedding items. They worked for two hours, hauling blanket bundles of supplies up to the locker room on the roof top. It was now one o’clock and Graham was due back in one hour.

Veronica had made lunch; a delicious meal of crab and lobster. ‘May as well use it all up, can’t take this with us.’ She declared. Bill opened a bottle of Veuve Clicquot and they settled down to eat.

Bill had never seen Veronica so casual. She looked quite beautiful dressed in a silk trouser suit of light-coloured apricot. She wore her golden-blonde hair loose, falling gently around her pale fine face. For a woman in her early fifties she was still stunning, having maintained her body like that of a thirty-year old. Like many women with fair skin she had kept out of the damaging Australian sun, and had been rewarded with soft, line-free skin. He felt an odd sense of pride seeing her like this. For once she wasn’t sniping at him, and with the air’s and graces put aside, he was beginning to see her in a new light. She was calm and serene, not at all daunted by the drama unfolding around her.

Karen refused to join them to eat and paced around the room punching Brian’s number in her sat-phone. In between trying to reach him she stood before the windows tapping her feet and fighting back tears. Nick tried other numbers with the same result.

‘I don’t know how you two can eat at a time like this.’ Nick said to Bill and Veronica who were seated at their elegant chrome and glass dining suite, with a silver candelabra centrepiece and their meal a banquet before them. Veronica had brought out all the delicacies she could find, together with her finest crystal that she saved for special occasions. The dining suite seated ten people and was one of Veronica’s prized possessions, having imported it from Italy herself at great expense. It reflected all the grandeur of fine Italian craftsmanship. She had paid a local interior designer a fortune to construct a special circular revolving floor to carry it. The dining room was situated on the south-east corner of the building, offering floor-to-ceiling Navilon windows. Their dinner parties were always the talk of the town, as special invited guests marvelled at the changing view as they dined. To Nick it was just another of the astonishing things this apartment revealed. He could imagine the fine dinner parties past; the important guests and the sumptuous meals presented by immaculately dressed servants.

Bill glumly toyed with his food, silently watching the changing landscape before him, lost in his own thoughts. Suddenly a violent explosion erupted from the next room shaking the entire apartment. Karen screamed and fell to the floor.

Veronica clasped her hands to her ears but remained seated. Bill jumped from his seat. ‘That sounded like a bomb from the emergency exit!’ Bill exclaimed.

Before Nick could move, two men burst into the dining-room brandishing laser rifles. ‘Nobody move or your all dead!’ One of them yelled.

Chapter Thirty-five

The Looters

Karen slowly picked herself up and they all stared at the two gunmen, stunned into silence. Cold viscous eyes peered from faces smeared with a dark substance. Both men wore eye phones and navy jacksuits with black leather boots, one with a gold coloured waist length jacket, the other all in black. One of the men, the one in the gold jacket was thin and emaciated, and wore his immaculately groomed black hair just touching his shoulder. Dark glazed eyes blazed from his elegant face and he carried a sat-phone in one hand, and a military-style laser rifle in the other. Tucked into a leather belt was a menacing black hand gun that Nick assumed was fast, accurate and became an extension of the hand when grasped by the wearer.

The other man was taller and equally as threatening, and he wore a red bandanna tied around his forehead and carried two hand guns. His dark eyes flashed back and forth as he waved the guns and issued orders.

The thin man began talking to someone on his eye-phone. ‘We’re in the north tower penthouse. Looks like we struck gold, this guys really loaded, you should see this place. Send Jill up. There’s some ladies here she can take care of.’

Nick shot Bill a look of caution as he felt the gun barrel dig into his shoulders. ‘Right man, stand up. Slowly, and no funny business.’ The man with the bandanna said. ‘Don’t think about commanding the phone. This shooter would love a workout. Which one of you bastards own this place?’ The ugly face and the red bandanna loomed inches from Nick’s face the smell of stale tobacco assaulted his senses.

Nick didn’t answer immediately, repulsed by the man’s foul breath and body odour. Then an unexpected punch to the belly doubled him over and knocked the breath from his lungs.

Bill spun around. ‘Leave him alone you bastard! I’m the owner. What d’you want?’

‘Shut up old man! I’ll ask the questions here, you speak when I tell you. Put all your phones on the table. Sit down!’ He ordered Nick, who was trying to recover from the blow. ‘All of you, hands on the table!’ He gestured to his partner. ‘C’mon on man. Let’s enjoy some of this excellent food these good people have laid out for us while we wait for Jilly.’

They watched in disgust as the two looters began to eat their food, laughing as they threw crab claws onto the lace tablecloth.

‘This is a meal fit for a king.’ The thin one said, carefully pouring champagne into a delicate crystal glass. Veronica flinched as he downed the champagne and flung the expensive glass against the far wall, sending droplets of champagne streaking down the crimson velvet wall paper.

‘Are you arse holes having fun?’ A low pitched feminine voiced demanded.

They all turned to see a girl standing in the doorway, presumably Jilly. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She wore expensive gold ear rings and gold jewellery, and her attractive face was expertly made up, but the most arresting thing about her was that much of her abundant white-blonde crinkly hair flowed out widely from her face and fell to almost waist length. She wore a stylish burgundy jack-suit with motor cycle boots and the latest in feminine accessories: a wide belt with pockets that hung rakishly around her hips, into which was thrust a gruesome long-bladed knife. She also carried a hand gun and looked like she was ready to use it.

‘I bet she thinks she tough.’ Veronica whispered to Karen.

‘Yeah, join the party babe.’ The bandanna man said. ‘Won’t hurt to have a full belly. Bubbly’s good too.’

‘Yeah.We haven’t got all day y’ know. Bobby wants us to clean this place out. I bet there’s a shit load of loot in this apartment alone.’ She had made her way to the table and pushed the hand gun into Veronica’s neck. ‘Stand up bitch. You too.’ She nodded to Karen.

Jilly examined their jewellery, and satisfied that Karen offered no prize, turned her attention to Veronica. ‘Nice.’ She said as she twisted Veronica’s diamond rings from her fingers.

She flopped down at the table examining the rings, placing one on her finger and pocketing the other two. ‘Guess it won’t hurt, I haven’t eaten much today.’

Nick had been watching the sky and guessed Graham would arrive soon. He would have to ask for the rooftop door to be opened, which would have come through the speaker in the kitchen alerting the looters. When Graham came down in the lift he would have no way of knowing they were being held hostage, but he knew Graham would keep his cool, he didn’t scare easily.

Nick prayed the looters wouldn’t hear the Veto land, and he was trying to work out a way to warn Graham, he had to stop him from announcing his arrival. Jilly had laid her hand gun on the table beside Nick and his mind raced for a solution. He placed his arm on the table.

‘What was that!’ He said, and at the same time spun toward Veronica beside him and knocked the gun to the floor. ‘Open the rooftop door.’ He hissed, praying Veronica would understand, and the looters would not hear in the grab to pick up the gun.

‘I’ll get some more champagne.’ Veronica said rising and moving toward the kitchen. Jilly picked up the gun and followed her.

Veronica pulled the champagne from the fridge purposely sending it crashing to the floor. ‘Stupid bitch!’ Jilly yelled looking at her wine spattered boots. While her attention was diverted she didn’t notice Veronica push a button on the wall that connected to the rooftop door so Graham would find it open.

They returned to the dining room and Veronica managed a slight nod of her head toward Nick.So,Nick thought,she’s not a dumb blond after all.

Nick wondered how many were in this gang, and where they were in the building? He also wondered how far they would go. Would they harm them? He decided not push their luck and co-operate, they looked like a determined trio.

The looters had finished eating and the bandanna man and Jilly moved to the kitchen, cursing the wet floor as they opened cupboards and drawers, thoroughly searching for money or valuables hidden in jars or containers. The thin man remained seated.

‘Some fancy place you’ve got here mister.’ The bandanna man said, as he returned and placed his face so close to Bill he could smell his foul breath. ‘Bet you’ve got a safe somewhere too eh? Probably got smart cash in it too.’ He drawled leering at Bill.

Smart cash had replaced credit cards for those who could afford the expensive jewelled wrist band with no limit. They were granted only to people who had A1 credit ratings, and were custom made as watches or bracelets. When they were removed from the wrist the credit was automatically suspended unless the owner programmed them to remain open using their home computer.

‘We don’t use them.’ Bill answered.

‘Don’t give me that bullshit.’ He pulled the hand laser-gun from his belt and waved it in Bill’s face. ‘That fancy looking bitch has to be your missus. If you want her in one piece you’d better co-operate.’ He nodded to Jilly who pulled Veronica from her chair and pushed her toward the man. ‘Where’s the bedrooms bitch?’

Veronica rubbed her arm and glared back at Jilly. ‘Up..stairs.’ She said.

All the while the thin man remained aloof and silent, his penetrating eyes roving around the apartment, stopping to rest when he spied something of interest, then moving on, covering every area of the room. It was unspoken but Nick realised that this man was in charge.

His cultured voice spoke slowly. ‘I’ll watch these two.’ Indicating Karen and Nick. ‘While Daddy here and his lady give you a personal tour.’

Jilly and the bandanna man marched Bill and Veronica ahead of them out of the dining-room into the foyer, just as the lift doors were opening to reveal Graham inside. Veronica called out and made a dash towards Graham and the lift. The bandanna man raised his hand gun to fire at her. Bill, realising what was about to happen threw himself between Veronica and the gun. There was a loud explosion as the gun went off and Bill spun around. As he fell against Veronica, a searing, blinding pain clutched at his right shoulder, and they both went down on the floor. Graham froze in the lift facing the frightening scene, the bandanna man had his gun trained on him. At the sound of the shot the three others rushed from the dining-room to find Jilly leaning over Bill, as he writhed in pain on the floor. Veronica was sitting on the floor beside him crying hysterically.

‘Good Lord man. What did you shoot him for?’ The thin man growled. ‘Bobby said no killing!’

‘Shut up! I didn’t kill him, he’s only winged. Good thing too, show them we mean business. Who’re you?’ He said to Graham who remained rooted to the spot.’ Where’d you come from?’

‘I’m a neighbour.’ Graham said thinking quickly, horrified at the scene confronting him.

‘Get in here and shut your mouth. Don’t do anything stupid’ He said as he patted Graham down for a weapon.

Karen rushed to Bill’s side. ‘Look out of the way!’ She demanded. ‘I’m a nurse. Bill, let me see that wound.’ His shirt was stained red and blood was flowing profusely from the gunshot wound.

‘Cut his sleeve.’ She ordered Jilly.

Jilly whipped out her long-bladed knife and hacked at Bill’s sleeve. ‘Euww,’ she said as blood oozed from his arm.

Karen examined his arm, wadded the material and pressed it against the wound. ‘It’ll be okay, the bullet went straight through. I’ll need to sterilise this and wrap it up. Here, hold this tight against the wound.’ She instructed Bill. ‘I’ll go look for some first-aid equipment.’

Karen knew she had her kit in the Veto and started toward the lift. Graham shook his head, warning her not to let them know about the Veto. She paused, understanding Graham’s silent signals, they shouldn’t let the looters find out about the Liberty.

‘Veronica, where do you keep your first aid kit?’

Veronica looked up. ‘We’ve got a good kit. It’s in the kitchen, above the fridge.’ She blubbered.

Veronica continued sobbing. She was amazed and grateful that Bill had thrown himself in the path of the bullet, and stroked his good left arm with a tenderness that she hadn’t felt for Bill since they were first married.

Karen wasted no time finding the kit. The looters didn’t try to stop her, and watched silently as she dressed and bandaged the wound. Nick and Graham helped Bill to his feet and led the others back to the living room, settling Bill gently into a chair while Nick went to the bar and poured him a stiff scotch.

‘Thanks.’ Bill mumbled gratefully. ‘For once I really need this.’

‘He’ll be okay,’ Karen reassured Veronica. ‘I’ve taped the wound shut. The bleeding’s stopped. It’ll be painful for him but it should heal with no permanent damage.’ She glared at the bandanna man who was still holding the gun in his hand. The thin man waved the gun at Graham and inclined his head toward the other lounge chair.

‘Hud?’ The bandanna man said.

The thin man he called Hud spun around and scowled at him.

‘Idiot! Search the place while I keep an eye on these people.’

Jilly and the bandanna man began systematically searching the lounge room, opening cupboards, pulling everything out onto the floor with no regard to the amount of damage they wrought. They smashed vases to see if they contained any valuables, pulled priceless paintings from the walls and hurled them onto the pile of items gradually accumulating in the centre of the room. Veronica started to whimper, despondently watching her treasures being desecrated. Karen placed her arms around her offering comfort, there had always been an unspoken rivalry between the two women, and a show of affection from Karen was completely foreign. The looters continued in this careless manner until they were satisfied they had not missed anything, then they moved into the next room to repeat the exercise.

Time was marching on and Nick was nervous. Three o’clock! He looked out the window to see the afternoon shadows deepening. Didn’t these idiots know they were risking their lives; they could never escape now, it was too late. His eyes scanned the horizon anxiously looking for any sign of the sea rising.

The man with the bandanna stormed angrily back into the room waving the bunch of keys he had found on a hook by the stairs entry. ‘The lift won’t go up to the next floor! These keys are no good. Needs some sort of code! Get up, all of you! Jilly, bring them!’

They moved into the foyer that was littered with debris from the bomb blast. ‘All of you, into the lift. What’s the pass code?’ He demanded, pushing his gun into Nick’s side.

‘I don’t know!’ Nick pleaded. The man raised his gun, but Veronica called out first.

‘Please, don’t hurt anyone else. I’ll do it.’ Veronica cried.

Jilly pushed Veronica into the lift and motioned for Veronica to punch in the code. The lift moved silently to the next floor, stopping with a soft hiss.

* * *

The accommodation floor of Bill’s penthouse was as sumptuous as the one below. The marble floors had given way to thick plush cream carpet that caressed the feet and softened the sounds. The walls were covered with velvet wallpaper, but in soft pastel tones creating a feeling of tranquillity and silence. Bill had all the interior walls insulated and the windows were of the soundproofing Navilon, so once one entered a room and closed the door they would be completely divorced from any sounds from other rooms or the outside world. Each room was a suite containing its own bathroom, dressing room and a sitting room.

The looters began in the master suite, tearing open all the drawers just as they had done downstairs. They hooted with delight at finding fifteen hundred dollars in old money Veronica had stashed in her bedside table. Bill and Veronica sat grim faced side by side on the king size bed, watching the destruction of their prized possessions, while the others found seats around the expansive suite.

Jilly was busy picking out pieces of jewellery, shoes and clothes from Veronica’s walk-in wardrobe. ‘Holy shit, this’s like a department store.’ She commented, pulling out sequinned gowns. ‘I’ve never seen so many posh clothes.’

You’ve only seen half of it Nick thought, thinking of Veronicas fur coats, cashmere sweaters and leather clothes she had taken up to the roof.

‘What’s on the next floor?’ Jilly asked Veronica.

‘The gymnasium and pool.’ She answered matter-of-factly.

“The gymnasium and the pool!’ The bandanna man parroted as he ambled toward the lift. ‘I’ll check it out, make sure this bitch’s not lying.’

They all held their breath as the lift door closed behind him.They prayed he would be stupid enough to see the gardens, pool and gym, decide there was nothing there and not continue onto the roof. Minutes ticked by as they waited in silence. The thin man had followed them around the apartment watching them closely, and now a smirk crossed his face as he watched Jilly stuffing jewellery into a pillow case stripped from the bed, and admiring the ring she had commandeered from Veronica’s finger.

Nick sat on Veronica’s chaise lounge in the corner shaking his head in disbelief.As if things could get any worse,he thought.Here we are facing the most terrible natural disaster and this bunch of imbeciles are picking pockets! They must know about the tsunami, how on earth do they expect to escape? Knowing they would surely die, he did not feel sorry for them. His curiosity prompted him to ask. ‘You do know about the tsunami coming, don’t you?’

‘Yeah. D’you think we’re stupid.’ Jilly said. ‘That’s why we’re here. All those stupid bastards left their places wide open, just asking for us to help ourselves.’

‘Just how do you plan to get away?’ Nick said.

‘We’ve got our bikes downstairs. Soon as we see it coming we’ll head for the hills. Probably be a fizzer anyway.’

Nick smiled inwardly at the thought of them trying to outrun a giant wave travelling at around one hundred and fifty kilometres per hour. Even if the streets were clear, they could never escape.

Ten minutes had passed as Nick and Graham nervously eyed the lift doors, flinching as they heard the hiss of the lift settling beside them. The bandanna man emerged grinning. ‘Nothin’ up there but a fancy gym and a fancier pool, you should see it. This bloody dude’s got too much money.’

‘He sure as hell doesn’t keep it here.’ Hud drawled as he unfolded his long legs and stood waving his gun in the direction of the lift, forcing them inside again.

The lift opened on the living area again and Hud pushed Nick into to the room. He looked toward the bandanna man and nodded toward the blown entry door.

Bandanna man grinned and left the room. He returned after number of minutes motioning his companions toward the lift. ‘Let’s try some of the apartments on the lower floors.’

‘It’s a private lift.’ Bill warned. ‘It’ll only take you downstairs and then to the foyer below us or the ground floor.’

Hud glared at Bill and the others. ‘You stay here, or somebody else will get shot.’ The lift doors closed in seconds and they were gone.

Chapter Thirty-six

Trapped

Nick turned to the emergency stairs beside the lift.

‘Wait!’ Graham urged. ‘Let’s make sure they’re gone.’ They watched as the lift stopped on the floor below Bill’s apartment. ‘Looks like they’re going to go out the way they got in.’

‘Just how did they get in Bill?’ Nick asked.

‘They would’ve come up the public lift that stops on the level below. Our housekeeper lives in an apartment on that floor, they must’ve found the key to the stairwell there.’

More seconds passed and Nick and Graham walked cautiously toward the entry door to the stairs that was now a dark hole in the wall. They climbed over the rubble into the stairwell. Nick climbed the stairs to the next floors to find the door to the pool room firmly locked.

‘Damn!’ Nick thumped the door. ‘He’s locked it!’ He yelled down to Graham who had descended to the lower floor and found that door locked also.

They returned to the foyer where Bill and the women waited, grim faced. Karen was pushing the lift button over and over, but there was no response. ‘It looks like they’ve disabled the lift somehow. I can’t get it to come back up!’ She said.

‘They don’t want us in their way.’ Nick said. ‘They’ve probably smashed the mechanism. Bill, they’ve locked the doors to the stair exits and taken the keys, is there any other way out of here?’

‘No, I’m afraid not, unless you can get the lift working. We’re stuck!’

‘We’ve got to get to the roof!’ Karen cried.

‘What about the balcony? Can we climb to the next floor from there?’ Nick asked.

‘There aren’t any balconies on the other floors.’ Bill explained. ‘Safety reasons. There’d be at least twenty metres of sheer Navilon windows between us and the roof top. The balconies below don’t line up with these on this floor either, a defence against spider-men.’

Graham punched at his sat-phone phone. ‘It’s no use I can’t raise anyone, the lines are jammed and my batteries are running down.’

‘Phone.’ Bill ordered, and his house phone merely beeped.

‘Bill I s’pose this’s a silly question to ask, but d’you keep any tools on this floor, anything we could use to force the doors?’ He asked.

‘Even if I did, you’d never get through those fire doors, they’re over a foot thick, and I’ve had special security locks put on them. Same as the one in our foyer, those bastards had to blast their way in.’

‘What about the lift? Could we prise the doors open and lower ourselves to the floor below?’

‘No, it’s our private lift, it goes all the way down the ground floor, with smooth walls all the way down, nothing to hang on, another security measure.’

The horror of their situation began to dawn on them. They were trapped!

It was four o’clock, eight hours since the first warning had been received. Nick knew it would be any time now. Sweat began to seep from every pore in his body. The sweat of fear. He had not counted on this. They had run out of time. He thought of the Liberty, sitting silently on the roof waiting, their only escape. It may as well be a thousand miles away!

‘Then there’s nothing we can do but wait and pray.’ Nick announced, walking away from the group to shield them from his fear. ‘I’ll be out on the balcony.’

* * *

Karen had cried herself out while trying to contact Brian, and sat on a couch beside Bill who was red eyed and silent. Veronica twisted a handkerchief in her fingers and whispered silently to herself.

Graham paced the room while Bill poured himself another drink.

The balcony on the north-east corner of the building off the living room faced the Pacific Ocean, and Nick stood there in silence, bracing his arms on the white aluminium railing. He lowered his head, focusing his eyes momentarily on the floor at his feet and clenched his teeth as the cold wind from the sea bit savagely into his flesh, drying the perspiration that moments before had drenched his clothing. He leaned over the railing and his eyes searched the building and the surrounding grounds below. Palm-studded gardens one hundred metres below formed an apron, reaching out and stopping abruptly at the long wide concrete dyke a mere fifteen to eighteen metres from the building, where the sea lapped its edge. There was absolutely no protection from the ocean and whatever wrath she decided to hurl against them. He shivered and retreated inside leaving the door open, moving swiftly to the next room for further inspection of the exterior of the building.

Darting from room-to-room Nick found every view similar. No escape! He reached the south-western corner that overlooked the Navilon-domed walkway. From this perspective he could see it in more detail, the cross spanning the southbound highway below converged with the others at a centre point, where they were supported by a steel column stationed on the grassed medium strip between the two highways. From there it continued across the northbound highway to link the two western towers of the complex. It was only two floors below, but there was no access from any point on the floor where they were trapped. His attention was drawn to two shadowy figures running along the walkway toward the south-eastern tower. It could have been the looters, but he was unable to tell from here.

He returned glumly to the group. ‘No luck I’m afraid.’ He announced calmly, careful to hide his rising panic.

Despite the pain killers Karen had administered to Bill, he complained of a throbbing ache in his shoulder and his face was a light shade of grey. ‘I could do with another drink.’ He said.

Softening to his plight Veronica resisted her normal sarcasm and responded. ‘I’ll get it for you dear.’

‘No.’ Nick said, ‘he’s had enough, we don’t want him drunk.’

‘At least I wouldn’t feel anything.’ Bill whined.

Graham paced from room-to-room. He pulled Nick aside and asked in raspy tones, ‘How long have we got?’

Nick didn’t answer immediately, he was gazing at the horizon. ‘The continental shelf’s about 80k’s from here. The wave could be travelling at over a 1000k’s an hour when it meets with it, which will slow it right down to eighty or a hundred.’

‘Then what?’

‘When that happens, the ocean rushing in behind will pile up increasing it’s height over twenty times. We can see about 24k’s from here with the naked eye, so once we spot the rise on the horizon we’ll have about twenty minutes before it hits us.’

Graham’s eyes locked onto the horizon. ‘Bill! He called over his shoulder. ‘Have you got any binoculars up here?’

‘I think so. Veronica, have a look in the desk, that’s if the looters haven’t taken them too.’ Bill said.

‘Don’t bother!’ Nick whispered. ‘It’s on its way. Look at the edge against the dyke below, the ocean’s receding!’

Graham looked down in horror not quite believing his eyes. The sea began to retreat from the wall, slowly at first, then rapidly, exposing the sea floor to a degree never before witnessed, uncovering rocks, stranding fish. ‘Jesus Nick, what’s happening?’ He said white faced, unable to tear his gaze from the surrealist scene facing him. ‘You didn’t say anything about this!’

‘It’s normal.’

‘Normal!’ Graham squawked.

‘The quakes have collapsed the sea bed, creating vast depressions on the ocean surface. Then the sea instantly sweeps in from all sides to close those depressions, sucking water away from the coastal areas with such speed that it overfills the depressions and creates counter surges that flow back to the land as tsunami. Then there’s the added factor of new islands displacing more sea water.

Remember in the past how the water receded from the beach a little before a wave came in. It’s the same thing only a million times bigger.’

The others had gathered on the balcony as Nick spoke, and Veronica handed him the binoculars. They waited apprehensively as he peered wordlessly toward the horizon. Nobody spoke. Overcome by terror ordinary words seeming superfluous. They were struck dumb, dreading the inevitable event that until now had seemed like a story from a Hollywood disaster movie. ‘I see it!’ Nick hissed.

Chapter Thirty-seven

The Tsunami

The flat line of the horizon began to break up and undulate slowly. It stretched the entire length of the coastline like a black snake slithering from its lair, gradually eating up the distance between the sea and the dusk clouds in the sky.

Nick glanced at his watch, four forty-five! At this time of year the sun sets at around five ten, so it would be on them just on dark. Nick snapped his head around to find the terrified group mesmerised, paralysed with fear. ‘Veronica see if you can find a torch.’ He barked, realising that action would help to alleviate their panic. ‘We’ll lose power.’

‘There’s a generator in the basement.’ Bill said. ‘It kicks in automatically.’

Nick knew there would be nothing left of the lower floors, maybe even the entire building. Veronica looked as if she was about to faint, her fair skin had taken on a death-mask appearance and the pupils in her eyes were enormous, reflecting the terror raging inside her.

‘It won’t be any good the basement will be flooded.’ He replied.

Nick knew this was just the first wave, there would be three, four, or more before it was over, each one larger than the last. He didn’t know when, or how soon the sea level would start to rise, or if the building could withstand the massive overpowering thrust of all that water. Fear crawled through his veins, nerves tingled as his adrenalin pumped rapidly, making him feel slightly light-headed. A tight knot developed in his abdomen and he had to fight the urge to run.

What would they say about this tsunami in years to come? Will they name them like they did tropical cyclones? Tsunami Ellen, Robert? No, he didn’t think so. Why not? That thing certainly had a life of its own. Life? God. How many lives will it destroy? Probably thousands, millions around the world. If he lived to be one hundred years old, he never would expect to see anything as evil or destructive as this again. He gritted his teeth.Christ! Pull yourself together mate, he thought.You’re going to have to be strong, or the others will never get through this!

Veronica returned with a small torch. Nick checked the battery before stuffing it into his trouser pocket. ‘There’s nothing we can do, is there?’ Veronica pleaded, wringing her hands.

‘I’m afraid not.’ Nick answered. ‘Even if we were to find a way out, it’s too late. We’d never make it before it hits us. Veronica, find something to tie us all together: tablecloths, anything. We can tie us to the revolving floor in the dining room. All of you, start tying yourselves together!’

He walked out on the balcony again. There was a strange and eerie feeling in the air and the sky in the east was darkening, deep purple clouds gathered their stormy heads as if in sympathy with the land about to be pulverised by a force unknown, and unexpected. The setting sun behind them illuminated the surrounding buildings with the soft glow from its failing rays, highlighting the stark outlines of several news Vetos flying out over the sea like a swarm of black bees hovering excitedly over a hive. The exposed sea bed glittered as the sun’s dim rays bounced off thrashing, dying, silver fish. An ominous green luminous band of colour reached up from the surface of the black sea in the distance, meeting the pale and darkening hues in the sky, staining them with its inky fingers. Looking around they noticed many people on the balconies of other buildings, unbelievers, recklessly waiting with cameras and binoculars in hand to capture their ‘once-in-a-lifetime’ shot.

‘Brian’s in one of those Vetos.’ Karen said wrapping the knotted line of table clothes, towels, and curtains they had stripped from the walls around her body. ‘Why don’t we try to signal for help?’

‘He couldn’t help us, we’re out of time.’ Graham said as he slid the makeshift line around the revolving floor. ‘Besides it’d be impossible to lower a rescue sling against the building in this wind. It would put their lives in danger as well as ours.’

Five minutes had passed and Nick estimated the distance now at fifteen kilometres. They could see the wave in more detail now, but it was hard to calculate the height from where they stood looking down on it, but he guessed it to be at least thirty metres and growing. Nick’s thoughts flashed again to the waves recorded in the North Sea, where eleven metre waves had destroyed high man-made breakwaters constructed of thousands of tons of rock, steel and concrete. This one was going to be five times bigger!

He drew in his breath and continued to watch in awe. They were all transfixed, not daring to speak. The line of Vetos advanced towards them, as if guiding the monster in its frenzied path. Five more minutes passed and it was only about seven or eight kilometres away. The distinctive roaring sound from the Vetos jets was hardly discernible above the unearthly roar from the sea, a continuous thunderous boom, sending chills up their spines and shaking the ground beneath their feet. It sounded like a dozen freight trains racing helter skelter down a mountain, screeching, wailing, deafening. A ferocious wind preceded the wave, bending everything in it’s path.

Nick turned to Graham and Bill fear contorting his face. ‘I don’t know if the building can survive this! There’s going to be extreme shaking. You better brace yourselves.’

The minutes ticked by as the great wall of thundering water advanced, slowing now. Nick guessed its speed at less than eighty kilometres. Trillions of litres of water were almost upon them, piling higher and higher as it neared the shoreline. The great green hulk curled its head like a swaying enraged Cobra as it hovered ready to strike.

The terrified group steeled themselves, cringing together on the floor by the revolving floor Karen felt her eardrums threatening to burst as the loud roar of the primal horror approached. Closing her eyes she prayed with a vengeance of a woman possessed.

Nick on the end of the line, looked down at the wave with a detached fascination, its crest loomed only ten metres below them. This meant it would take out everything below the twenty-second floor of the building. He prayed too, that the steel foundations of the building would hold. Time seemed to be suspended. He felt the earth shaking and suddenly, with a sickening wrenching thud it was on them.

Nick grabbed Karen’s hand as the floor beneath them heaved and swayed. There was a screeching smashing explosion as the Navilon windows behind and all around shattered instantly, sending clouds of debris inward. The blast of the wind hit them with force, almost sucking their breath away. The roar of the wave was now accompanied by the piercing sounds of furniture and objects around them exploding and shaking so violently, their bodies vibrated as well. Graham tried to stand but fell back as the floor rose up beneath him and the entire building trembled. Nick detected another sound. A high-pitched scream. He turned his head to see Veronica who was at the other end of the line lying among the shattered flying objects, blood seeping from cuts all over her body. He tried to call out to her, but the clamourous noise obliterated the sound of his voice.

Nick felt the building begin to sway, imperceptibly at first, then with a gentle rhythm. He watched fearfully as huge cracks opened up the walls, pictures jumped from their mountings and chandeliers quivered before falling to the floor, their shining crystals dancing excitedly before smashing into small pieces resembling crushed ice being dropped from a height. All around was carnage. Veronica’s beautiful furniture and artefacts were demolished like matchsticks. He had never known such terror, even when they had been trapped in the Bunyip by the volcanic blasts in the Bering Sea, and he had been threatened with a watery death. His mouth was dry, saliva refusing to flow, his throat ached and his heart pounded threatening to burst.

His eyes searched for Karen in the fading light. She lay only a metre from him, face down on the floor with her arms around her head, her body shaking uncontrollably. He edged toward her and reached his arm over her shoulders and she turned to face him, tears streaming down her white face as she clutched wildly at him in a frantic effort to stop the fear.

They lay huddled together; Nick protecting her from flying objects until eventually there was nothing left to fly, and there was only the sound of the pounding sea. They held their breaths as the building continued to move with a gentle rhythmic sway. Nick looked up at the ceiling, cracks appeared everywhere but it was holding! He sighed in relief and the blood in his veins began to flow again. The worst was over. Something jolted him and an emptiness filled his soul.

Brian! Something’s happened to Brian! He thought.

Darkness closed around them, swiftly throwing her blanket over the stricken group as they lay quiet, afraid to move and face the devastation they knew surrounded them.

‘Are you all right?’ Nick asked Karen, pushing the hair from her damp face.

‘Oh, Nick. I’ve never been so scared in my whole life.’ She replied. ‘Thanks.’ Her face was close to his as she gazed into his warm brown eyes, and just for a moment her heart skipped a beat. She pulled back abruptly. ‘What about the others?’ She asked, slowly rising to her knees.

‘Graham! Bill! Where are you?’ She cried.There was a groan from behind an upturned shattered couch lodged against the revolving floor where Bill lay. She stood gingerly, Nick rising with her, steadying her by the arm. He tore the makeshift line from his body, ignoring the howling wind that threatened to pull him into the sea.

‘Here, take the torch and look after Veronica over there.’ He pointed. ‘She’s got some bad cuts. I’ll see how the others are.’

Karen found Veronica whimpering and cowering in the corner now opened to the elements at the edge of the room, her arms wrapped around her knees. Blood was congealing in dozens of cuts over her arms and legs. Karen could see none were serious, so she simply pulled Veronica into her arms and consoled her.

‘It’s over now.’ She soothed. ‘It’s okay, we’re all right.’

‘My God, Karen. We’re alive! I never thought we’d survive. Where’s Bill?’

‘He’s over here.’ Nick called out above the wind. ‘He’s fine but he’s in a lot of pain. His wound’s bleeding again. Karen can you come and take a look?’

Graham was on his feet now and had also gone to Bill’s assistance. Together they slowly helped him to his feet. ‘I’m afraid there’s nowhere to sit you down.’ Graham said. ‘Over where the girls are seems the best place.’ They untied Bill and led him over and lowered him down against the wall, where Karen removed his shirt to examine the wound.

‘We’d better check around for structural damage.’ Nick suggested. ‘We have to get out of here before the next wave comes. I doubt the building can take another blow like that. It’s a miracle she’s still standing.’

‘The next wave!’ Graham exclaimed. ‘Bloody Hell! You mean to say there’ll be more like that!’

‘Yeah, ‘fraid so. Probably bigger! We don’t have much time before the next one. We’ve got to get up to the roof to Liberty, it’s our only escape now.’

‘If she’s still there.’ Graham said. ‘I anchored her down well on the Veto pad, but in all that shaking, anything could’ve happened.’

Nick walked to the balcony cautiously, afraid of what he was about to see. The strong wind howled around him, whipping his hair and stinging his eyes. A new moon had risen, giving just enough glow to see the lush parklands below gone, replaced by a boiling frothing, cauldron. Glancing to the right he was unprepared for what faced him. The south-east tower of the Phoenix complex was still standing, but in the gloom his eyes couldn’t make out any other buildings! He could not see his building nearby. He blinked in disbelief and rushed over the broken glass and debris to the other side of the room. The scene confronting him there was similar. The two western towers of the Phoenix were still planted firmly amidst the froth, but he couldn’t see any other buildings! Yellow shafts of light from Veto’s searchlight beams filled the sky to the west, he squinted but he was unable to distinguish any other details.

The sounds changed. The deafening roar of the tsunami as it beat it’s way inland was now replaced by a different sucking sound that Nick recognised as the murderous sweep of the backwash, as the ocean receded. The gentle sway of the building increased to a frantic tremble again, as the ocean roared back, stripping anything that remained in its path, lashing at the foundations, trying to pluck them from the solid rock that anchored them. Nick backed away from the yawning hole where the windows had disintegrated in horror.

‘The backwash! Down on the floor again!’ He yelled over his shoulder. He reached the group and flung himself down among them, grasping for their hands. The tortured building trembled and shuddered again, twisting defiantly, whilst the group waited breathlessly, afraid to move, demanding the building to stand its ground. After what seemed like an eternity, the tremble abated again to the imperceptible sway.

Nick scrambled to his feet. ‘Right. Time to move! We’ve got to get out of here.’ He yelled. ‘If we can make a sling, we can lower ourselves down the western side of the building onto the floor below. I hope the door to the stairs is not locked, then we can get through to the stairs to the roof. It’ll be dangerous but it’s the only way out.’

Veronica interrupted. ‘There’s a locked box on the wall in the laundry down there, in case our housekeeper lost her keys. She’s very forgetful. If we can smash that lock we can get up to the roof.’

‘Jesus Veronica.’ Bill said. ‘You didn’t tell me about that.’

‘You wouldn’t have let me do it.’

‘Thank God you did, then there’s hope.’ Nick said. ‘We just have to get to down to that floor. Where can I find some sheets Veronica?’

‘Uh? We took them all up to the roof.’

‘Get the curtains from the bedrooms, oww, they cost the bloody earth so they’ll be indestructible.’ Bill muttered.

Nick ran both hands through his hair. ‘It’s a chance.’ He said.

‘Are you sure?’ Bill moaned, nursing his wounded arm. Blood trickled from a cut on his face.

‘We can’t sit around here and wait for another wave, the building may not survive it. We’ve got precious time before it comes so let’s get cracking!’ Nick said.

Graham took the torch from Nick and set off to get the curtains, leaving them in the darkened cold room. A wild wind howled through the open walls, whipping at the stranded group who were so scared they hardly noticed it’s intrusion.

The strong salty smell of an ocean in turmoil invaded their nostrils, stinging the tender nerve ends. A tearing, flapping noise persisted in one corner of the room as the wind whipped at something loose. It was accompanied by the sound of the sea pounding against the building’s foundations, reminding them of their hazardous position.

‘Bill can’t be lowered in a sling.’ Karen said. ‘It’d be too painful for him. I’ll stay here with him.’

‘No, Karen, we mightn’t find the key and we’d have to leave you here.’ Nick said looking at Karen in a new light. She had such courage and strength, and her concern for Bill and Veronica before her own comfort impressed him. He thought of Brian, he was a lucky devil having a wife like Karen. That nasty premonition inside him wouldn’t go away. He wondered where he was and if he was safe. He wondered too how everyone else had fared, all those people who had remained in the other high-rise buildings would have most certainly perished. He thanked God Bill had chosen the Phoenix complex, and the engineers who had built this remarkable structure.

Nick walked to the balcony slowly, putting one foot before the other testing the flooring for stability. Part of the protective railing had pulled away but it felt solid. He examined the south-eastern building again, it was hard to make out details in the dark, but the lower ten floors looked different to those above. A heavier coat of darkness surrounded them. Could it be that they had been stripped of their walls, floors and ceilings? If the apartment they occupied had sustained so much damage, what must those who caught the full force of the gigantic volume of violent ocean have suffered? The criss-cross walk way was still in place but no longer encased in it’s Navilon-domed roof.

The eastern buildings shadowed the two western buildings from the low moon, but Nick guessed they would be in the same condition, ten or more floors stripped away! That must mean only the steel frames and girders remained. ‘My God!’ he gasped. ‘We’re standing on stilts!’

‘Come on Nick, I’ve got the curtains.’ Graham said as he returned to the huddled group. ‘Help us tie them together in a rope, your expert knowledge of knots may save our lives.’

Chapter Thirty-eight

Brian

It was four forty-five in the afternoon when Brian’s Veto swooped over the Phoenix building, and he had no idea his family was trapped in Bills’ apartment. Darkness was descending and the film crew readied their cameras. He scanned the horizon with his binoculars. The sea began to retreat from the beach and he watched fascinated by the spectacle, holding down the button on his Minolta while a series of continuous clicks confirmed the cameras capture of this startling event.

The Veto turned and headed out toward the horizon and Brian raised the binoculars, and was not prepared for the horrendous monster framed in the lens.

Of the three men in the Veto, Jim Sutton had been an old rival since Brian’s college days, but the other two were recent acquaintances and hard-nosed newspaper men willing to cut their best friend’s throat to get a story. There was no rivalry now. Each had seen some fairly frightening things in their time but this was the pinnacle. There never would be a story to equal this one. They all realised that nothing would ever be the same again. Then they saw the iridescent luminous lights on the horizon.

‘What in God’s name is that? Jim Sutton cried.

‘It looks like a ribbon of fire!’ Brian whispered in awe. ‘Is it in the sky?’

Nobody answered his question. Out of the blackness they could not discern where the sea ended and the sky began. The strange wavy line of fire was moving toward them at rapid speed. Brian likened it to the flashing ribbons that cheerleaders waved at football games. It fluttered helter-skelter in all directions, up and down, stretching the entire length of the horizon. It was a display of pyrotechnics that man could never rival.

Each man aimed their camera, night lens attached recording this awesome spectacle. They could do nothing but watch. Brian’s heart raced, beating against his chest in time with the thumping pain in both ears. He panned back and forth taking in the detail that he found hard to comprehend. It was impossible to judge the height from this perspective, but he guessed it was at least thirty metres high, and darker than the approaching night. The cameras rolled, capturing what would be the most terrifying event ever to befall man. Brian covered his ears to blot out the intensity of the sound from the Veto, and the roar of the approaching tsunami. He watched incredulously as it thundered over the coastline like a giant gaping mouth, sucking in everything in it’s path, attacking Surfers Paradise with a ferocity that Nick had predicted, but he had failed to understand until now, watching it with his own bewildered eyes.

‘Get down lower.’ Jim ordered the pilot who obeyed instantly.

They watched the lights in the high-rise buildings disappear as they were swallowed by roaring, frothing foam. It was a sickening sight as buildings, some as high five hundred metres collapsed, some telescoping into others, some simply slithering out of sight enveloped by the gigantic angry ocean. Tears streamed down Brian’s face as he watched the devastation through his infra red lens. In only seconds he had seen the entire city dissolve before him. The carnage continued as the wave continued its destructive path to the hills. He was sure his body had gone into shock, as he trembled like never before. He tried to stop the shaking, but a force beyond him refused.

Within minutes the roar was replaced by an equally loud ugly sucking sound, as the wave began its murderous sweep back to the evil sea that had sent it.

Brian suddenly saw they were flying too low, as the Veto tilted and tipped backwards. In those last few moments Karen flashed into his mind. He prayed that she and Nick were safe. How he had tried, he had wanted that marriage to last forever, but in his heart he always knew she did not love him. There was some deep dark secret within her, one that he never expected to share. He had become an expert at hiding his true feelings, afraid to show affection for fear he would be hurt. Like Nick he had never forgiven his father for committing suicide, and blamed himself and Nick for his father’s misery. The air rushed from his lungs and an icy hand crushed his body, rolling him into a black cocoon of nothing.

Chapter Thirty-nine

Escape from Phoenix

Graham and Nick scrabbled around in the rubble-littered rooms. Most of the furniture and fittings had been blown away through the walls opened to the elements. After consulting with Bill on the layout of the floors below, they decided to jam the heavy glass dining table that by some miracle had survived, across the doorway serving the dining room from the kitchen. Opposite this doorway on the western wall of the kitchen was a floor to ceiling narrow window devoid of it’s Navilon casing where they could feed the makeshift rope of curtains through to the window below. They worked feverishly tying the rope, struggling in the faint light from just one torch, constantly aware of the time and the threat of the next wave. Bill huddled in a corner with Veronica, nursing his wounded arm and glumly watching the proceedings, glad that the darkness shrouded his eyes from the devastation wrought on his beautiful apartment.

Nick pulled on the rope of curtains, testing its strength carefully as they tied one end around the table.‘Right, we’re ready to go.’ Graham said. ‘One of us is going to have to stay up here and lower the others down in the sling, and he’ll have to climb down the rope.’

‘That’ll be me.’ Nick replied. ‘I’m used to climbing things, we do that all the time at sea. The girls can help me lower you and Bill. Karen, you help me with Veronica, you’re the lighter of the two. I can let you down myself.’

‘Okay, let’s go then.’ Graham urged.

‘We need something to feed the rope over.’ Nick remarked as he swept away the broken shards of Navilon from the window sill. ‘Their weight’s going to pull like a lead anchor. We’ll need to brace ourselves as we lower them. It’d be easy to fall out.’

‘How ‘bout the table in the laundry?’ Veronica suggested. ‘You could upend that against the window like you did with my beautiful dining table, it’s the only other thing that survived.’ She sighed. ‘That’d give you something to lean against.’

The men were tiring quickly, it had been a frightful day and the trauma they had just experienced left their nerves quivering. With the threat of the second wave never leaving their thoughts for a moment, they struggled to place the tables. Spirits were very low, the prospect of hovering a hundred metres above the ground in the dark with a hostile wind clutching ferociously at their backs, and a frothing cauldron below, was a daunting thought to comprehend. Karen was aware of the need to keep their spirits up and was lavish with her praise for the efforts the men were displaying.

Nick warmed to her more, grateful she was there to support them, and smiled at her thankfully as he prepared the sling. He tossed it out the window to test it’s length. The cold wind flung it back against the building and it slithered crazily back and forth highlighting the risk they would be taking.

Graham wrapped another of the curtains around his waist, hoping to use it as a safety rope by tying it to something when he reached the room below. Nick and Karen helped him into the sling, checking the knots. He sat on top of the table and edged his behind out into the gaping night, carefully pushing his legs against the side of the building. Nick braced his legs against the table, grasping the rope with both hands while Karen and Veronica held tight behind him.

‘Now! Gently feed the rope.’ Graham called as he leaned out and began abseiling slowly down the wall. Cold wind lashed at his back, driving the breath from his lungs. He glanced around in the gloomy light, looking down just long enough to assess his position. He edged his way down, kicking his body away from the building just a little as he descended. He could see the dark opening looming below him and gave one last kick to push himself out far enough to throw him into the window opening.

He tumbled through the entrance and lay on the floor breathing hard. He found himself in what remained of the laundry on this floor. He couldn’t make out all the details, but he could see the washing machines in a far corner not far from the window. He slipped out of the sling and gave it three tugs to signal to Nick to pull it up, and staggered over to the corner and the washing machines. He unwound the curtain from his waist and tied the end of it to one of the machines.

Nick felt the rope slacken in his hands, felt the three tugs and realised Graham had reached his target. He leaned over the edge of the table waving the torch, waiting until he could see Graham signal from below. Carefully he pulled on the rope to raise the sling. As he watched it ascend he glanced down to the ground. He could see the white caps of the sea below where the gardens and lawn should have been. Silver threads of moonlight danced on boiling froth. So! Just as he thought. It hasn’t receded. He couldn’t tell the depth of the water, but it was there, proof his theory was right, the level of the sea had risen! He shivered and returned his attention to the sling, pulling it back into the room.

‘C’mon Bill. You’re next. Veronica are you okay?’

‘I’m fine thanks’ Nick.’ She said, easing Bill into the sling.

‘Bill, you’ll need to use your legs to push yourself out from the wall as you go down, do you think you can handle that?’

‘Sure, no problem. I’m tough. I’ll be down there helping the girls inside.’ He replied putting on a brave face.

With great effort they heaved his dead weight onto the top of the table edge.

‘Okay, Bill – careful now.’ Nick said as he readied himself. ‘Off you go!’

Bill successfully kicked off and as Nick took up the strain he heard him groan with pain. The rope stopped momentarily while Bill rested to get his breath, then moved off again, jerking sharply as he kicked away repeatedly.

Pale moonlight flickered into the room below, and Graham watched as the shadow of Bill’s feet appeared below the window lintel. As they came closer he reached out, grabbed his legs and manhandled him inside. Pain shot through Bill’s body, and he cried out in agony as Graham carefully edged the sling inside and released the ropes. The two struggled across the room to safety, where Bill, maintaining his bravado waved him away. ‘I’m okay, mate. Help the others.’ He grunted.

Minutes later Veronica followed, shaken but unharmed. Her leg was bleeding again, cuts opened up by the pressure as she kicked against the wall during the descent.

Upstairs, Nick helped Karen into the sling. Without help, lowering her was going to be a strain. Exhaustion was setting in and Nick could feel his strength waning. He kissed her lightly on the cheek as she stepped over the edge, surprising himself with the warmth he felt inside his chest. ‘Take it slowly.’ He instructed. ‘Before you kick out each time, wait for a moment so I can gather my strength.’

She grimaced at him and without looking down kicked off with a jerk. Every muscle in Nick’s arms stood out like twisted knotted ropes as he took the strain. She was heavier than she looked! Thankfully the rope stopped, and he gathered more strength waiting for the next pull. Perspiration oozed from his body, and his hands shook as he firmly clutched the rope. He prayed he would not lose his grip, he did not want to test the strength of those curtains and knots should she suddenly drop. A minute later he saw she was down and gratefully let go the rope, falling back on the floor to catch his breath with relief. Now it’s my turn. He thought. He fumbled around in the dark to find the extra rope and tied it to the sling with the other end around his waist around his waist thus stopping him if he should fall. Climbing down that rope was not going to be any picnic. He worked quickly, and moments later, stood poised on the edge, testing the rope. It was then that he noticed several tears in its length. There was no more rope, so a replacement was out of the question. He would just have to chance it. The sweat that drenched his body minutes before cooled, leaving him chilled.

His nostrils flared, stung by the cold salty air. Without looking down he grasped the rope and leaned out. Slowly he began walking down the wall, inching carefully as he moved one hand over the other. He felt a slight jerk as the rope began to give way. Hold on! He prayed. The wind whistled in his ears, challenging his concentration.

Graham saw the rope begin to swing indicating Nick was coming down, and prepared himself at the windows edge ready to grab hold and pull him in. The sling whipped crazily in circles below Nicks’ feet and Graham grabbed it. Moments later relief flooded through his veins as his hands clutched at Nick’s feet and guided him safely inside. They hugged each other emotionally. ‘Is everyone okay?’ Nick asked, releasing the rope from his waist.

‘We’re all good.’ Karen said.’ What do we do now?’

‘Lead the way to the stairs?’

* * *

They made their way from the laundry along a hallway to the foyer of this floor, stopping to peer into the units where doors had been left open as people fled. They were a mess! Glass lay strewn everywhere and the Navilon windows in the eastern walls facing the ocean had shattered, opening the entire walls to the elements. Some furniture had been shattered and tossed around in the rooms and lay in heaps.

They stumbled in the dark and found their way to the emergency stairs.

‘Thank Christ. They left the keys on the floor!’ Nick exclaimed. He hated to think what would have happened if the key had not been there.

Now that their attention was diverted from their struggle, they paused to look east out to sea where a strange and frightening sight leered at them.

‘God, what’s that weird light out there?’ Karen exclaimed.

In the dark distance a thin phosphorescent line glittering like a mirage, danced above a dark forbidding mass of water. Vivid flashes of light dipped and dived like the lights on the train of a roller coaster ride, breaking up in places, and in others twinkling like stars fallen from heaven.

‘I know about this phenomenon.’ Nick whispered. It’s the next wave! There’s millions of tiny luminescent organic creatures swarming on top of it. The sea’s full of them in some places. The quakes must’ve have stirred them all into a frenzy of activity. They’ve been picked up by the wave, probably travelled with it all the way from the source.’

‘It’s scary.’ Veronica whispered. ‘Like something out of a dream.’

‘It’s no dream. That’s real!’ Graham added. ‘Time to go. Let’s not push our luck. It looks awfully close.’

The low, deep, and now familiar rumble was rising rapidly to a crescendo as they ran up the stairs. Another shock confronted them when they saw the extent of the blast the looters had engineered to gain entry to Bills’ apartment. A large hole with jagged edges resembling a shark’s mouth ready to attack, gaped at them. Rubble and debris spread over the stairs.

Bill glanced around in dismay as he picked his way past the hole. ‘Unappreciative ingrates. No respect.’ He muttered.

Graham sprinted up the stairs two-at-a-time, eager to get to the Liberty. Exhaustion had given way to excitement as the adrenalin raced through his veins. His hands shook as he pushed the key into the lock, praying it would turn the lock.‘I’ll get her ready!’ He called back over his shoulder. ‘Don’t stop for anything!’ With his heart in his mouth he hoped Liberty was okay.

Within minutes Nick followed him through the open rooftop door. The cold night air clutched at his dry throat chilling him instantly. His eyes flashed immediately to the dark shadow crouched within ten metres, her black hulk taking up a large part of the roof space.

‘You beauty.’ Graham yelled, scurrying over to the Veto. He patted the side of the cabin lovingly. ‘I’ve never been so glad to see you baby. Let’s get you loose.’

He stooped under the big jet thrusters and instructed Nick how to remove the steel anchor cables on the Veto pad as the others arrived. ‘Thank God I took the time to tie her down thoroughly.’ He yelled to Nick over the wind. ‘All that shaking would’ve surely moved her, maybe even over the edge. She seems to be unharmed.’

Nick looked back to see Veronica struggling with the locker door. ‘We haven’t got time for that.’ He shouted above the wind. ‘We’ll have to leave it. We can always come back later.’

Disregarding Nick, she wrenched open the door and moments later emerged with a small case. ‘I had to get this.’ She shouted, as she rushed back and climbed on board Liberty. ‘Our medicines and all my jewellery and some old money. We’re going to need it to buy food later.’

‘Good thinking.’ Karen said, buckling up her seatbelt. ‘That’s if there’s any food to buy.’

Graham pressed the starter button and the Allison jets spat into life. Liberty rocked as the jets built up speed waiting for Graham to release her from her perch.

‘Let’s go take a closer look at this mongrel.’ Graham growled, confident now that they were out of danger. He pushed the guidance lever forward and slowly lifted Liberty into the turbulent air. She shuddered against the wind threatening to throw her off the roof, but it was no match for the powerful jets and she zoomed to port as she lifted gracefully into the night sky.

The thing that took their attention the most was the utter pervading darkness all around them. The feeling of loss returned to Nick, and an emptiness he couldn’t explain. Brian? It had to be Brian.

Graham banked carefully over the roof, and switched on the Liberty’s Night scanner searchlight mounted on the belly of the Veto, and the Spectrolab night sunlight on the nose. The two lights blazed in big arcs, yellow ribbons thrusting ninety metres out into the night sky as he turned westward. Graham played the spotlights over the scene below, searching eagerly for positive signs. They all stared, shocked into silence by the devastation revealed by the golden beams of light, and a cold shiver crawled down Nick’s back. Entire skyscrapers had simply disappeared! There was nothing but foaming, frothing water, they could see no other man-made structure other than the Phoenix complex throwing deeper shadows over the blackness. As they turned the lights picked up another building looming eerily no more than thirty metres away. ‘Look! What building is that?’ Veronica cried.

‘I think it’s the Marriott Hotel, but I can’t be sure.’ Bill yelled. The lack of other structures and lights made it difficult to find their bearings. The spotlights hopped around in a frantic search for a target to land on, finding only water as the sea thrashed below.

They were heading out to sea now, the phosphorescent chain of lights beckoning them like an impish child, tantalising, mesmerising. They came upon the wave within minutes, as it rushed headlong toward the land. The fairy lights bobbed directly beneath them and like those adorning a Christmas tree, they twinkled merrily, colours dancing. Communication was difficult as the noise from the jet thrusters combined with the deafening roar of the wave below rendered the earphones ineffective, so they watched silently, spent of all conversation.

Nick shifted uncomfortably in the front passenger seat. He had never ridden so close to death before and the feeling of dread was overwhelming. Graham held the Veto level with the crest of the wave and the sensation of ‘riding’ it was almost euphoric. Liberty was being buffeted by the gale force winds, and she plunged and rose, churning their stomachs as Graham expertly guided her safely above the downwash.

They rode above the wave, fascinated by the speed and force of the churning popping lights. Suddenly the lights burst out in all directions, shooting off into the sky like a fireworks display on New Year’s Eve. ‘It’s cresting, about to break!’ Nick shouted to Graham.

Graham pulled back and banked sharply, rising up and away from the wave. He circled around and hovered briefly, getting his bearings. ‘Looks like she’s gone to ground! That was some ride! Are you all okay?’

Veronica sat stiffly next to Karen wide-eyed and pale, her knuckles white as she gripped the edge of the seat. ‘I’m fine, but Bill’s not doing too well, he’s still losing blood.’

Bill slumped against the window, his strength fading. Karen reached over to check his bandages. ‘I know you want to give us a good run for our money Graham, but I think we should get Bill some medical attention. He’s lost quite a bit of blood and he’s getting weaker.’

Graham could see other Veto lights approaching them, two maybe three. ‘Here come the cavalry! Probably wondering where we suddenly appeared from. I haven’t had time to communicate with base.’ Graham remarked picking at his headset. ‘25094 reporting in, this’s Liberty. Over.’

‘Is that you Bronson? Where the devil have you been?’ A voice crackled back. ‘We’d given you up for dead, over!’

‘No such luck, I’ve got some passengers on board, one badly wounded. Where’s the nearest medical camp? Over.’

‘Follow us, we’ll take you right in. Out.’

* * *

Graham was frantically playing the searchlights, and was amazed when they fell upon the dark shapes of the Phoenix. ‘She’s still standing!’ Bill whooped. ‘All four towers! They all cheered. It was almost as if the Phoenix was a living thing who had faced a challenge and won. The mood on board changed from fear to relief as the group realised their ordeal was almost over and they would soon place their feet squarely on Mother Earth again.

Nick alone remained tense, apprehensive of the coming challenges they would have to face, aware that the morning light would bring heartache and despair. He wondered how his friend Josh and Laura had fared in America. He prayed the Platypus and her crew would be safe, Sam and Wolf were the most capable men he knew. He longed to be back on board, knowing how much he needed her in one piece, she would be their home now. Lost in thought Nick was already planning their future. I think your role is about to change when you arrive here my beauty. You and I will have different work to carry out, I hope you won’t mind being a coastal boat for a while.

Chapter Forty

Camp B

They approached the dark hills rapidly, where the twinkling lights of a camp beckoned Liberty down. Graham was accustomed to flying over vast oceans at night for hours on end in his 797, gazing into black night that offered no guiding light. It was an odd feeling flying in the dark knowing you were over land where lights should be blinking.

She landed gently and Graham had no sooner silenced the roaring jets, than helping hands reached in to guide them out, taking Bill first, placing him carefully on a stretcher. Karen gasped as she recognised Alex gently covering Bill with a blanket.

‘I came when I heard it was Graham’s Veto. I knew you’d be with him. I’ve been sick with worry for hours, where have you been?’ He asked accusingly.

‘We were trapped in Uncle Bill’s apartment. It’s a long story.’ She answered noticing his startled look. ‘We haven’t got time now. I’m glad to see your okay, but you look exhausted.’

Alex’s clothes were crumpled and dirty, his face drawn and weary. ‘There’s not many doctors here and untold casualties, mostly from the stampeding exodus. We’ve set up a hospital in the Scout Hall here. It’s not very good but at least it’s out of the weather.’ He trembled as he spoke. ‘It’s a Godsend you’re here, but it looks like you need some rest. I commandeered a couple of tents for you. I’ll take you there after we give Bill some attention.’

‘I could use some coffee.’ Karen added. ‘It’s been a horrendous night.’

‘Never mind the coffee.’ Bill grinned climbing off his stretcher. ‘Where’s the scotch?’

‘Good to see you’re in your normal high spirits.’ Veronica added smiling at her own joke.

An old fashioned roofless jeep rolled up behind them, and Alex with his aid helped Bill and the others on board. Graham had landed in the makeshift airfield which was no more than a paddock, far from any roads. The jeep bumped and rattled over the rough terrain, shaking their weary bodies fiercely. It was an uncomfortable ride and they were relieved when they finally approached the Scout Hall.

Army jeeps and people were scattered everywhere. The only light on the scene came from inside the Scout Hall, and from a few lamps positioned around its perimeter. Children cried as mothers tried in vain to calm them. Khaki army tents three or more deep formed a circle around the hall. It was hard to see in the dark, but the area looked like a war zone, armed military men stood with laser-guns at the ready.

Karen blinked painfully as she entered the hall. The sudden sharp light flung itself against her tired eye balls, tearing at the nerves and sending a stab to her head that started a headache. When she opened her eyes again she was startled by the scene in front of her. Stretchers covered the floor leaving just enough room for one to step between them. Women sitting, some nursing children lined the walls. A few nurses worked frantically bandaging wounds, offering medicines and generally trying to pacify hysterical injured people.

‘There’s another hospital about a mile from here.’ Alex advised. ‘It’s the local community hall and much bigger than this. That’s where we took all the critical patients from the Northern. I’ve got three doctors down there but I’m manning this one myself. There’s a few doctors out in the field as well.’

Nick returned from where they had set up a coffee canteen and handed Karen a steaming cup. ‘I think we all need some rest before we can be of use here. Karen’s far too exhausted.’

Karen smiled at him, grateful for his concern and feeling a slight satisfaction in his proprietary interest in her, but she disagreed. ‘No, I’m okay Nick. They need all the hands they can get. Lead the way Alex.’

‘You’re exhausted Karen, you’ve been on your feet since early this morning.’ Nick protested as they walked away.

Graham had been talking to some army people outside while Nick and the others were in the Scout Hall. He joined Nick, Bill and Veronica as they made their way to their tents, falling silently into step beside Nick, hands in his pockets, hunched up against the wind lashing their backs.

The warm wind began to tear at their clothing, rapidly increasing to a howling hot blast of air which forced them to the ground, where they lay trembling beneath its ferocity. In the darkness people scrambled for cover, falling over each other as they made their way to the groaning flapping tents. Nick and Graham helped Bill and Veronica to their feet and they trudged toward their tents, struggling to remain upright against the gale force wind. Many hastily erected tents tore past them, giving up their fight to remain grounded. Dust ripped at their skin and the cries from terrified people melded with the pounding wind to create a hideous banshee wail.

Graham bent low against the wind. ‘What the hell’s going on Nick? Why’s the wind so warm?’

‘It’s what I feared all along but I wasn’t sure how it’d turn out, um, I think the redistribution of water has caused the earth to tilt. If the ice at the North Pole’s been broken up by the earthquakes there’ll be less weight there. I’m not a geologist so I can’t explain it, but it’s probably what’s affecting the climate, turned it upside down so to speak.’

‘Shit! What does that mean?’

‘It means we are going to see massive climate changes. A little like global warming, but much faster. Who knows what that outcome will be.’

‘That’s all we need.’

They found two tents standing strongly side-by-side and after securing them further, settled Veronica and Bill into one and were making themselves comfortable in the other when Graham finally spoke. ‘Nick I’m sorry mate, but I have something to tell you.’

Chapter Forty-one

The Aftermath

Japan was one of the few countries that refused to ban international flights and Japan Airlines Flight 712 was two hours out of Tokyo airport en route to Los Angeles when Captain James Connors received the message that was to change the lives of the two hundred and seventy-five American passengers returning home, and sixty Asian tourists aboard the Boeing 797.

The Captain had completed his switchover to automatic pilot and was just about to leave the flight deck when a clearly audible crackle came over his earpiece. ‘Flight 712, This is Tokyo Control. Do you read? Over.’

‘Hello Tokyo Control. This is Flight 712. I read. Over.’

‘Flight 712 the predicted earthquakes in the Arctic region, Hawaii and the Pacific region have started. The tsunami warnings have gone out. There may be some disruption to ATC at your destination. Many airports have already been closed down. Do you understand? Over.’

James turned his wrist to check his watch. 4.15pm. ‘Yes, Tokyo Control. I read you. Are you telling me that Los Angeles is in some danger? Over.’

‘We don’t know Captain. All flights out of there have been grounded. There’s some serious communication problems. The air waves are jammed. Maintain your present altitude and heading. Los Angeles ATC will advise more on your approach. Good Luck. Out.’

‘Good luck?’ Connors repeated. ‘Seems to me that we’re unlucky to be in the air while this’s going down.’ He looked across to his young co-pilot, Pete Simmons. ‘Did you copy that Pete?’

‘Yeah. What d’you make of it?’

‘Problems at Los Angeles airport? You don’t suppose there’s been an earthquake there too?’

‘Nah! Probably just bad weather.’

‘Yeah. Well, we’ll know more when we get within range of LA ATC.’

Captain Connors was fifty-five years old and had been flying since he was fourteen. This was to be his last year in the air, as he faced retirement on September 30, a day he was not particularly looking forward to, although his wife Jean was ecstatic. She had put up with the lonely life of an airline pilot’s wife without complaint. Now they would have time together to do all the things he had promised when they married thirty years ago. He was very healthy, although a little overweight. The last weigh-in at his regular check-up put him at 222 pounds, far too heavy for his 5′10″ frame. Years of sitting in an aircraft seat had given him flabby muscles. He vowed to change all that once he retired. Even so, he still managed to turn the odd flight attendant’s eye. He had plenty of offers, but other women did not interest him. Jean was everything any man could ever want. Perhaps retirement wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Pete Simmons on the other hand was twenty-six years old. Single, handsome in a rugged way and an all American boy. The female flight attendants loved his cavalier attitude and he certainly possessed a great deal of charm. Pete came from a wealthy family in Boston. His parents had groomed him for an academic career, but Pete had other ideas and chose flying because it offered excitement and a different way of life.

The direct six hour flight across the Pacific from Tokyo to Los Angeles had been routine. The passengers were a mix of business men returning home to their wives, people cutting short their holidays to go home, and some Japanese people who had heard the predictions but refused to cancel their long awaited holidays to America.

Senior flight attendant Simon Barker had just brought them the final coffee before approaching Los Angeles. They were approximately an hour out and flying at 30,000ft when the Captain began calling Los Angeles ATC. ‘Los Angeles Control. This is Flight 712. Come In. Over.’

He flicked the receive button and waited. No reply. ‘Los Angeles Control. This is Flight 712. Do you read me? Over.’ He repeated. Still no response. Puzzled, he checked the INS that kept track of their position when flying over water. Everything appeared normal. After confirming their position he unsuccessfully called ATC again. James flashed Pete a worried look. ‘I don’t understand. We’re well within range, they should have us on their radar now.’

Despite repeated attempts Captain Connors failed to raise ATC. He was beginning to think his radio was malfunctioning and quickly changed frequency to try to raise another aircraft in the area. They should have descended to 11,000 feet at this point and Connors was becoming very nervous. The dead silence from the radio scared him more than he could imagine. An aircraft depended on that radio, it was its lifeblood until it landed safely on the ground. Any other instrument can fail, but please God – not the radio!

He muttered to himself. He knew it would be suicide to reduce altitude without guidance from ATC, particularly in the busy air-pace surrounding Los Angeles, but he was fast approaching the city. At this rate they would have to circle back out to sea to come down. He checked the fuel gauges to ensure they had sufficient fuel.

‘We should be getting the ATS report any minute.’ Pete announced. They strained at the cockpit window trying to get a visual. There was very little cloud cover, which for Los Angeles was unusual. ‘I don’t understand, there’s no transmission. You’re sure on our position James?’

‘Positive. I’ve even checked the VOR.’ James had very little time to decide on a course of action. They approached what should have been Los Angeles Airport, but all they could see was complete darkness. Although it was 11pm Los Angeles should have been ablaze with light.

‘Must be a power outage. The whole city’s out. We’re going to divert.’ He checked the fuel gauges again. ‘We’ll head for Vegas Pete. I just hope we can raise ATC there. It’s only 30 minutes run.’

Pete flicked switches, ‘Yeah but without ATC it’ll be very dangerous. If we can’t contact them no-one else can, there’ll be planes flying blind everywhere.’

‘We should be okay, thank God we’ve got the new system that lets us take instant automatic evasive action to avoid a mid-air crash.’

‘Yeah, but we’ve only used it in the simulator room.’

‘It’s all we have, no other choice. Turn on the stewards alert screen.’ Connors said. The alerts screen was an innovation installed to alert the pilots of any terrorist threat on board the plane. Each steward could activate their alert that would give the pilots their position in the plane and the number of terrorists by pressing their name badge the required number of times. Connors pressed the head stewards call button.

Seconds later Simon entered the cockpit. ‘We can’t get ATC Simon, we’re going to divert to Las Vegas. I need the stewards to take a seat where they can monitor the sky for approaching aircraft and alert us of their position. We’re going to have to use our own air traffic control system, it won’t give us a safe flight path, but it’ll stop us crashing into another plane until we get into Las Vegas space. I want to see what’s around us ASAP.’

Simon blinked and looked from Connors to Pete, his face a lighter shade of pale as the Captain began to speak to the passengers. ‘Ladies and gentlemen, this is Captain Connors. There’s a large power outage in LA so we’re diverting to Las Vegas, please remain seated with your seat belts fastened. The stewards will be seated among you to monitor the cabin’s systems. We will be over Las Vegas in thirty minutes. Thank you.’

‘Vegas won’t be thrilled to take an unscheduled flight.’ Pete muttered.

James changed frequency and flicked the transmit button. ‘Las Vegas Control. This is Japan Airlines Flight 712. Do you read? Over.’ He held his breath waiting for the familiar reply.

‘Las Vegas Control. This is Flight 712. Please come in. Over.’

‘Flight 712. This is Las Vegas Control. Sorry about the delay Captain. It’s chaos here. Do you know what’s happened? Over.’

James puffed out his breath with relief. ‘Boy, am I glad to hear your voice. We only know we’re stranded up here, Las Vegas. We were scheduled to land at L A twenty minutes ago, but we’ve been unable to raise ATC. What’s going on? Over.’

‘All schedules flights into Los Angeles have been re-routed here. We believe LA has been hit by a massive earthquake and tsunami. We can’t raise the airport. We have you on radar 712. Over.’

‘Thank God. Can you bring us in? Over’

‘Yes 712, but it’s going to be a while. We’re under tremendous pressure. Planes are coming in from everywhere. Do you have sufficient fuel to circle for a while? Over.’

‘Fuel situation is not critical. Over.’

‘Okay. Go to flight level 100, 712 and hold. We’ll advise radial. Over.’

‘Flight 712, confirming level 100 and holding. Thanks Las Vegas. Roger and Out’

James wiped his brow and after taking the plane down to level 100, Pete climbed out of his seat. ‘I need to stretch my legs. I’ll brief the crew.’

* * *

Forty minutes later they received permission to leave the holding pattern and land. As they approached Las Vegas, James was startled by the number of lights visible below. He had flown in here many times at night and it was always a sea of lights, but this was something different. Long lines of lights radiated out far into the desert, like roads going nowhere. From ten thousand feet it looked like a huge rimless wheel with dozens of crooked spokes.

The autopilot intercepted the Glide-slope and Connors announced the landing check. Pete checked the undercarriage and flap indicators as James reduced power.

The altimeters read 500ft, then 400ft. The radio crackled. ‘Flight 712. You are cleared to land. After landing vacate the runway to the left and contact ground control on 9421. Out.’

At 300ft the runway approach lights appeared. James disengaged the autopilot which until now had been doing all the flying. A hundred checks went through his mind as the touchdown point rushed at him at 200ft per second. He focused on the centre line, gently pressed on the elevator controls and the main wheels began rolling on the runway. With a relieved sigh he reached for the nose-wheel steering wheel to taxi to his destination, checking with ground control as ordered.

‘I’d better explain to the passengers.’ He groaned to Pete after the aircraft had come to a stop. ‘Ladies and Gentlemen this is Captain Connors. We’ve landed at Las Vegas. Please don’t worry, arrangements will be made to take you to your scheduled destinations soon. In the meantime I must ask you to remain on board until further instructions. Thank you for your cooperation.’

He buzzed Simon and instructed him and the crew to remain with the passengers. ‘Pete and I’ll go and see what’s happening.’

When James emerged from the exit door he was concerned by the number of planes surrounding him. He shivered, his shirtsleeves offering little protection from a cold wintery blast instead of the warm air he was expecting. The tarmac was illuminated by more lights than usual, and they were forced to dodge their way around baggage cars and trucks to cross to the terminal. The arrival and departure lounges were packed to capacity with more confused travellers waiting outside. Instead of finding the expected basic night shift on duty in the control rooms, they were bewildered at the sight of a more than full compliment of staff and a frenetic buzz of activity.

‘Must be worse than we thought.’ Pete said. ‘Every plane destined for LA must be here. Jesus, it’s summer, why’s it so cold?’

Bill Duffey, the airport Controller was surrounded by news men and was trying his best to maintain his temper. James waited until the press had been disbanded by security staff and approached his old friend with trepidation. ‘Bill I’ve got a plane load of very agitated people out there. What can I tell them?’

‘Hi James. Sorry we’re in a real mess here. You heard what happened to LA?’ Without waiting for a reply Bill continued. ‘You’ll have to leave your passengers where they are for now. There’s no hope of flying back to LA. I’m afraid there’s not a room available in town. The military’s been flying people in here for three days. People are sleeping in tents.’

‘We can’t just stay on the plane Bill! I’ll have a riot on my hands!’

‘It’s out of my hands. You’ll have to wait for instructions from the military, they’re in charge now.’

‘The military! Jesus Bill! Has world war three started as well?’

Bill was becoming exasperated. ‘No, but it may as well have. I’m sorry James, I can’t spend any more time with you. I’ve got a million things to take care of. Please, just go back to your plane and wait.’

‘Fine! C’mon Pete. We’re getting nowhere here. Better do what he says.’ James dreaded the reaction from the passengers. They’ll blame him. What the hell could he tell them, that they just have to sit tight and wait!

They climbed back into the cockpit on 712, and delaying the announcement that James knew would cause pandemonium among the passengers he asked Pete. ‘Where’s my sat-phone phone? ‘I’d better call Jean and see if she’s okay.’

James’ home was high in the hills at Calabasas Los Angeles, north of the city. He was not concerned until he failed to raise Jean on the phone. He tried several numbers of friends and relations, but was unable to get through. The city was cut off!

Before James had time to advise the passengers an army jeep pulled up and an official looking gentleman climbed on board and was shown to the cockpit where he introduced himself. ‘I’m Lieutenant Cameron. I’ve been asked to advise you of the situation.’

‘Before you start, let’s go back into that cabin and you can advise my passengers at the same time.’ James was delighted to have put the onus of the dreaded announcement onto the shoulders of the army. ‘See if you can worm their way out of this one.’

‘Captain this is fairly sensitive stuff. Are you sure you want me to be the one to tell them?’

‘Of course. Wouldn’t have it any other way.’ James grinned, opening the flight deck door, ushering the Lieutenant through.

‘Ladies and Gentlemen can I have your attention please. This is Lieutenant….?’ James had already forgotten his name.

‘Cameron.’ The Lieutenant said. ‘Um, I’m sorry to have to tell you this, but ah, there’s been a major catastrophe at Los Angeles and you have to stay here until further notice.’

‘Well done!’ James hissed. ‘You idiot! Now the passengers are not only angry but their scared out of their wits!

Angry men hurled abuse and women wailed. One passenger who had obviously bided his time with a smuggled bottle of liquor, jumped out of his seat and began beating the Lieutenant around the head with a paper, garbling something about the bloody army. The crew pulled him off the startled Lieutenant, while James tried to calm the other passengers. When the scuttle died down James turned to him and asked, ‘Now that you have advised us, perhaps you’d be kind enough to give us the details.’

The Lieutenant brushed himself down and scowled at James and Pete, then realising he had been a little abrupt apologised. ‘I’m very sorry. We’ve ah, been under so much pressure. Look, all I can tell you is that we have been told there’s major structural damage to the city and wide spread flooding. It’s not only LA. Other major cities all around the world have been hit. It’s the worst natural disaster in modern history. We don’t know when, or even if you’ll be able to return. Every hotel room and accommodation house in Vegas is full up.’

‘What are we supposed to do?’ A passenger cried.

‘The army will send over food and bedding, I suggest you make yourselves comfortable here in the plane, at least you’ll have a roof over your heads. Most people have been forced to sleep in tents out in the freezing desert.’

They left Simon to deal with the babbling confused passengers, and as James and Pete escorted the Lieutenant to his jeep he asked, ‘Is there anything more you care to tell me Lieutenant? Why is it so cold?’

‘I don’t know, we’ve been bombarded by cold gale force winds for hours. The situation’s very bad sir. We don’t know if we’ve got enough food to feed everybody, supplies are dwindling fast. Survivors from all the flooded coastal cities have fled into the hills where there’s no access to the normal supply of food, so we’re dropping food and clothing. It’s draining our supplies here as fast as we can bring them in. People are angry that the army has taken over, but it was the President himself who declared Martial Law.’

‘You mean Washington’s been affected too? James asked incredulously and the Lieutenant nodded.

‘Surely it’ll be okay when the flooding recedes?’

‘That’s the worst part. We’ve been told the sea level has risen by thirty to forty feet, and it’s not gone down!’

‘What the hell happened!’ James said, running both hands desperately through his hair. ‘We all thought that Australian guy was nuts with his predictions of massive earthquakes and tsunami?’

‘Yeah well he wasn’t, as it turns out he was being conservative. I don’t have the time or the energy to discuss it now. I don’t have any answers.’ He said starting the jeep motor. ‘The Generals are keeping a tight lid on things. I suggest you go back to your passengers, you’re still responsible for them you know.’

James shivered as he glanced at his watch. ‘One am! Hell, it’s been one long day!’ He muttered to Pete. He was tired and confused, and after his conversation with the Lieutenant, worried sick. What was going to happen to them? They both stopped dead as small flecks of snow began to fall onto their shoulders.

‘I don’t believe this!’ James said turning around with his arms spread wide. ‘Bloody snow? In June, in Las Vegas?’

Pete shrugged his shoulders and they hurried back to Flight 712.

Chapter Forty-two

Mt Rockwell, June 9

Laura Forrest sat on the single bed facing the bare pale blue walls of the small room she occupied, that carried a plate on the outside of the door identifying it as cube 24 in block eight. The room was about three metres square and the floor was covered with cheap carpet. It was sparsely furnished with one small table, two chairs, a bedside table with a curious oval light protruding from the wall above it. The bed resembled something out of an old Mash episode was covered by a light grey chenille spread. There was no need for blankets, as a steady stream of warm air filtered into the room from a silver-foil tube above her head. This room was located off a short hallway that led to the front door. The other rooms, a small kitchen, bathroom and lounge area were reasonably furnished but not something Laura was accustomed to.

Other community rooms such as a large canteen and leisure centres were located on the ground floor of each block. The restaurant where General Porter had dined, and others of a similar nature were reserved for the higher ranking service personnel. It was definitely a two-class society and Laura had no doubt she was second-class. The only thing she was grateful for was that she was free to go wherever she wished since the press conference. She wished to go home, but military personnel were only permitted to travel by Veto to the Capitol. A curfew of nine o’clock was imposed and was mostly adhered to, except Laura did hear of some infractions which resulted in the perpetrators being thrown into the local jailhouse. She gritted her teeth and remembered the few days she was imprisoned there. She was a guest now and was no less angry, she may as well be living on the moon.

There was a telephone beside her bed which was for internal communications only. She picked it up and dialled cube 32 in block sixteen. Maxime jumped on the bed and nudged her softly and received long warm strokes from her mistress.

Josh Harrington’s familiar warm voice answered, but it was thick and slow.

‘How’y doing Josh?’

‘I’m okay. It’s lonely here though, nights are the worst.’

‘You want to talk about it?’

‘No… No amount of talk will bring them back. How about you?’

‘I’m fine. Bored out of my mind. This curfew’s driving me crazy. Just wanted to say hi to a friend. I didn’t feel like going down to the community room to mingle with people just as depressed as me.’

‘Well, if you’re ah, looking for scintillating conversation you won’t get it from me.’

‘I didn’t expect it. Is there anything I can do?’

‘No. Thanks Laura. I have to get through this myself. I wonder how Nick’s doing. Have you heard anything?’

‘No. I’m worried sick. The last time I saw him, I told him it would be the last time, I was breaking it off. Now I’ll probably never see him again. I hope he’s okay.’

‘Oh… Good timing Laura. I bet he didn’t take that too well.’

‘At least he doesn’t have to worry about me now, he’s free of that tie.’

‘He’ll always worry about you, that’s the kind of guy he is. He’s a survivor. He’ll be okay.’

‘Yeah, we’re all survivors, but will we ever be okay again?’

‘Goodnight Laura.’

‘Night Josh.’

Josh replaced the receiver, clutched his head and sobbed. He remained there several minutes trying to stop the flow of tears. Then he rose and paced the room thinking about the recent events. He had prepared his wife and three children for evacuation, but when the warnings came she had panicked, packed the children into their station wagon and fled from the house to find Josh. Inevitably she had become entangled in fleeing traffic and became boxed into a huge traffic jam. Josh held a high level position in the Science Department but he did not have the clout to commandeer a Veto to pluck her from the stranded panic-stricken escapees. He did not even have a photo of them, as everything they had of value in the world had been packed into the wagon. There was a distinct pain gnawing inside his chest and a hollowness inside his head that would not go away, even in his sleep it threatened to swallow his very being. Guilt tore at his soul for remaining alive, when they had probably perished without being given the chance to say goodbye. He wondered if he could live without them. What was the use of going on? He was bitter and lonely and survival seemed pointless.

* * *

On the morning of the third day Laura was visiting the operations room and had been sitting outside in an adjoining room that was usually reserved for the President. She sank down into the high-winged lounge chair and swivelled it away from the television monitor on the wall. Sitting in this position she could not be seen by anyone entering the room. She had begun to drift off to sleep when the door behind her opened and she heard two lowered voices. Something in their tone made her freeze and she strained to hear what they were saying.

‘Goddam it man! Do you have to kill him? There must be another way.’

The wheezy low voice sounded like General Douglas, but she couldn’t be sure.

‘Have you got a better idea? This is getting out of hand. If we don’t do something soon there’ll be total anarchy here, for Christ sake.’

Who were they plotting to kill? Laura wanted to demand an answer, but common sense told her to stay hidden. She strained to hear more, but the voices drifted away until she could no longer hear the conversation. What could she do anyway? Who could she trust? Josh was the only person, but he was struggling to deal with the loss of his family, and had lost the drive and ambition she had once admired. Instead, she crept away like a guilty child caught listening at her parent’s door. Back in her small apartment she felt recharged. Now she had something to focus on, she had to find out who was plotting to kill whom.

Chapter Forty-three

Washington, June 9

Kathy Martin had just arrived at her executive office in Alexandria, Washington at 8.30am on June 9 when she heard about the Tsunami warnings from her excited staff. Kathy had started her personnel agency two years prior, and what had began as a small home based, one-person operation, had flourished into one of the most successful personnel agencies in town. She had moved into these offices on the sixth floor overlooking the Potomac River only six months earlier, after searching the city for just the right place.

Brad Jones was a personable twenty year-old chosen by Kathy to be her secretary, following the recent trend toward hiring male personal assistants, and Kathy wanted her male clients to feel she also embraced this practice. She had not been sorry, as Brad was a delight to have around. He worked hard, did not mind the long hours, and it was a bonus to have a man around to do some of those little things required to keep an office running smoothly. He idolised Kathy and was not afraid to show his admiration, showering her with attention, cleaning her desk, earning the title Kathy’s little boy.

Brad showed this concern by trying to convince Kathy that they should close the office for the day and move to safe ground.

‘Don’t be silly Brad. Alexandria’s safe, the south dam will protect us. Besides, they said it would be eight to ten hours before it arrives in this vicinity.’

Kathy had sent her staff home but refused to leave herself. ‘I’m working on the Horsefield account Brad, if we get that account it’ll support us for years. I’ve got to have it finished by Thursday, that only gives me two days.’

‘If you insist on staying, then I’m staying with you.’ Brad said.

‘Thought you might.’ Kathy grinned.

‘Yes, but—’

‘No buts. We’ve got stacks of work to get through. I promise we’ll be out of here by six.’

All day Brad checked the internet and listened to the radio turned down low. He learned from the building manager that all the other offices had closed and he was unable to concentrate on his tasks, disturbed by the frantic activity he could see on the river. Sirens wailed throughout the city all day, and surprisingly the majority of boats were heading up river.

Brad popped his head into Kathy’s office. ‘Why d’you think everyone’s heading up river?’

‘Don’t know. Maybe trying to find a safe anchor.’

‘I still think we should pack up and go home.’ Brad muttered.

Kathy waved him away and went on with her work, speaking in a calm voice to her computer display on her office wall.

At four-fifteen Brad had taken a coffee break to watch the action from the balcony facing the river. Over the sounds of the sirens and Vetos, he heard a tremendous thundering roar. For a moment he thought it was a huge rolling thunderstorm. He turned his eyes to the east and in the fading light saw the sky turn an inky black.

Suddenly the window behind him exploded with a heart stopping crash. Brad instinctively hurled himself to the balcony floor, covering his head with his arms. Glass showered in all directions covering him, and slicing a large gash in his arm.

Kathy ran to the balcony and stumbled as the wild wind force hit her. ‘Brad! Are you all right? What happened? What on earth was that?’

‘I’m okay.’ Brad said, picking himself up and brushing glass from his body.

Just then two police boats went by, lights flashing, sirens screeching. A voice on a loudhailer warned of flooding. Brad and Kathy turned and could not believe their eyes when both boats were picked up by a huge surging wave and carried eastward out of control. A mountain of black water began creeping up and over the river banks. Brad had never seen anything like it in his life.

‘I told you we should’ve gone home! Look! The river’s rising too quickly! The dam must have burst.’ By the time he finished speaking the mounting surge had reached the base of their building and they watched in horror as it continued to rise, flooding the first floor and moving forcefully upward toward the second.

‘We’d better get out of here fast! Brad cried.

‘How? Where can we go, the bottom floors are flooding!’

‘The emergency stairs! They go up to the roof.’

They picked their way carefully over the glass on the office floor to the emergency exit door. When they entered the stairwell the thick door slammed behind them, isolating them from the office and increasing the deafening thunderous roar outside. The air smelled of concrete and dust.

Kathy paused. ‘My phone! I should’ve grabbed my sat-phone.’ She yelled. ‘It’s on my desk. We’ll need it to get help.’

‘I’ll go back for it.’ Brad said grabbing the door as he spoke.

‘It won’t open!’ he cried.

‘Oh, shit!’ Kathy exclaimed. ‘I forgot. The door only opens out. It’s an emergency exit. You can’t get in that way. Security.’

‘Great! Now we really are stuck! We’ll have to try to signal some help from the roof.’

‘What in the dark! We don’t even have a torch. We’ll probably be stuck there until the morning!’

‘Don’t yell at me. It’s not my fault. You’re the one who refused to go home.’

‘Maybe someone’s still on one of the floors above.’

‘Bloody mad if they are!’ Brad said as they hurried up the stairs.

He banged on the door of the sixth floor hoping someone had been bloody mad and stayed behind, but there was no reply.

‘C’mon. There’s nobody there.’ Kathy urged. ‘Let’s go up to the roof.’

The stairs from each emergency door led upward to a landing, then turned before leading further up to the next floor. Very small fixed plate-glass windows were positioned high on the exterior wall to allow light into the stairwell, way too small for a man to crawl through, if they could get up that high. They arrived on the landing to the roof top exit door and Brad was horrified to see a large padlock bolted firmly in place.

He pulled at the padlock. ‘What the hell! The doors locked! How the bloody hell did they think people are supposed to escape!’

‘You’re s’posed to go down not up!’

He turned to peer at Kathy. ‘What if there’s a fire and you can’t go down?’

‘The doors are fire proof! I um, have the key to the lock in my desk drawer.’

‘Fat lot of good that will do us now. Shit Kathy. We’re trapped in here!’

‘We’ll be okay. We’ll just have to wait it out until the water goes down. I’m going down to see how far the water has risen.’

Brad followed Kathy down the stairs. They reached the third floor before they saw the black menacing water filling the entire stair well below them. Kathy backed up the stairs watching it creeping slowly, silently toward her. ‘It’s reached the top of the second floor! How far up do you think it’ll come?’

‘I don’t know, not much further I hope.’

They moved back up to the fifth floor where they sat on the stairs. ‘I’m scared. What’re we going to do Brad?’

‘There’s nothing to do but wait. We can’t go anywhere! I never thought I’d ever get the spend the night with you.’ Brad said trying to lighten the situation.

Kathy patted his arm. ‘Don’t get your hopes up! How’s your arm, is it sore?’

Brad looked at the cuts on his arm. ‘No, it’s fine. Let’s just try to figure out how we’re going to get someone’s attention. Pity about the phone.’

Darkness descended rapidly. Brad flicked the light-switch on the wall and was not surprised to find no power. ‘Hmmph..looks like an early night, and it’s getting cold. Wonder why?’

They could hear the muffled sounds of Vetos outside and they shivered with apprehension. They were wearing light clothing as it was summer in Washington, but the temperature was dropping and the cold was beginning to bite into them, and without food or water Brad realised they were in for a long and uncomfortable night. How long could they remain there without those things? The evening temperature at this time of year usually fell to around sixty degrees, but for reasons he could not explain, he was sure it less than thirty degrees.

Brad looked at his watch and was just able to see the iridescent dial in the fading light. 5.05pm. They faced fourteen hours of darkness!

Brad sensed a change in the sounds from below. Leaving Kathy on the stairs, he fumbled his way down in the dark until he reached the water level. The water had risen to the top of the fourth floor! For a moment his heart seemed to stop, then it began to thump in his chest. This was impossible! Four floors! That must mean the entire city was flooded with over fifty feet of water! He bumbled his way back up to Kathy and told her the bad news.

Kathy’s soft cries gave way to an anguished sobbing. ‘If only I’d listed to you Brad. We wouldn’t be in this mess!

It’s all right. It’s not your fault. We’ll be okay.’

Kathy was amazed and thankful for Brad’s strength. She thanked God he did stay, or she would have been on her own.

They huddled together in a corner. The delicious smell of her perfume stirred Brad’s senses as he held her in his arms, and his fantasy about having her all to himself had come true, but not exactly how he had planned it.

Thin shards of light penetrated Brad’s eyes. It had been a long miserable night. Kathy stirred as he extracted himself from her grasp. The muscles in his body ached from lying on the hard landing floor. He fingered the stubble on his chin and ran his fingers through his long fair hair. His mouth was dry and his teeth felt furry, he wished he had a toothbrush.

‘What time is it?’ She mumbled.

‘Six forty-five.’

‘It’s so cold. I must look a mess.’ Kathy said patting her own hair. ‘God, what I wouldn’t give for a coffee!’

Brad’s mind was racing. He had to figure a way to attract attention or they could die in here. Who knows how long the flood would remain? He looked at the high windows with anguish. Even if he lifted Kathy onto his shoulders, they were out of reach. Besides, they could signal until they were blue in the face, nobody would see them unless they could break the window and wave. Maybe his father would come looking for him, if he were able. It could be days before anyone could even get near the building, and they would not be able to get in until the water level fell. He trembled at the prospect of spending more nights like the previous, and the hopelessness of their situation began to overwhelm him. He hung his head and closed his eyes. The child inside him began to sob but the man he was held back the emotion, for now.

Chapter Forty-four

Mt Rockwell

General Worth was seated in the operations room inside Mt Rockwell surveying the disastrous scene over the capitol. The Washington obelisk speared out of the new sea, it’s slender tapering sides resembling a knife thrust from the depths, a lonely sentinel over a sunken city. He couldn’t quite come to grips with the devastation revealed by the long range cameras. Nothing was left, no building, no trees, nothing but the Monument. As the dam and barricades collapsed the sea rushed in creating it’s own tsunami that wiped out everything in it’s path. The warnings had come but most people believed they could escape, and waited until it was too late.

The President, his family and staff, and most of the Government leaders and their families had fled to Mt Rockwell at the first warning. Large contingencies of army, marine, air force personnel and police made up the other survivors inside Rockwell. Anyone out of uniform or unable to supply Government identity cards were denied access to the new city. Riots outside the entry points had been dispelled by armed service men, and many civilians were wounded or killed in the process.

President Walker sat pensively in the oval office of his luxury quarters where no expense had been spared in duplicating the original room of the White House. He knew his shortcomings, the least of which was his youthful appearance, even though he was nearing his fiftieth birthday, but now the frown lines on his thin face had deepened into chasms, kissing goodbye that last flush of youth forever, turning him into a washed-out shell. Suddenly the enormous responsibility of his office seemed too much to bear. He looked at the expensive leather armchairs and antique furniture and almost laughed out loud. All the wealth, power and prestige he had so eagerly sought now faded into meaninglessness. He had run like a fox to ground when the alarms were given, and he felt like a coward when reports of the deaths and destruction began filtering through the system. His duties had almost been reduced to zero, when everything had stopped and the army took over.

He shook his head. He was still the ‘Chief’ and there were things to be done. The thought of going back into the operations room sent shivers up his thin spine, as scenes of the starkly terrifying sea lapping at their city, flickered through his fuddled brain like reruns of an old silent movie. It didn’t seem real. He picked up a gilded framed photo of his wife and two sons that had been taken on the last holiday at Martha’s Vineyard three years ago.

Thats when the abuse took over, the jealousy and the beatings. It was just after he had given the order to execute three terrorists they had been holding on suspicion, without trial, an order that could only be given by the World Government. It was impetuous and ill advised and could have cost him his presidency if made public knowledge. Instead they staged a riot in which the three terrorists, who were reportedly the ring leaders were killed during the efforts to quell the rioters. A few days later amid the uproar from the press and questions by the World Government he had returned home to drown his worries with alcohol, which usually loosened him up, and after a few too many he confessed his part in the fiasco to his wife.

His marriage to Cassandra had been one long battle of wits, both being headstrong they clashed on about every decision that involved their private lives. Cassandra saw this episode as one that could give her the upper hand to force her husband to agree to her every wish, and she foolishly threatened to expose him. He reacted in a way that shocked them both, he retaliated by lashing out with his fists to show her she could not intimidate or control him. From then on they both lived in fear of each other’s wrath, and Cassandra knew he would kill her rather than face the retribution of the World Government.

How would he control this beautiful but headstrong woman now that the privacy of the White House had gone? He raised his long lean body awkwardly from the chair and made his way slowly to the door, and was surprised to find the outer office unmanned by the usual security force. He squared his shoulders and marched over to a speaker phone on the wall and summonsed his driver to take him to the operations room.

He waited while the driver secured the bullet-proof canopy over the small electric car. The other two Secret Service agents climbed into the back seat. It was the only car in the complex with a cover, and afforded the president security should he wish to tour the complex. His wary eyes peered around the gloomy cave and he wondered why his residence was the only one without a view. Not that the scenery was worth looking at, but at least the other blocks had Navilon walls, giving them a less than prison feeling. Outside his private block the sign simply read, White House, and it was the only block in the complex to carry a name. Visually it’s exterior was different to any of the blocks, it was not high, just two floors, but long and narrow. It had been set back into a cave in the gouged-out earth, allowing for an entranceway beneath it that gave one the feeling of entering the dark mouth of a large shark. Jagged outcrops of sharp rock protruded from the ceiling and the walls glistened with crystals in the pale artificial light.

The driver turned the small car and drove out of the cave into the main tunnel and Walker drew in his chest as he looked at the engineering marvel around him. The tunnel’s walls were smooth, resembling a large railway tube, and at least fifty feet high to allow each resident block to be four floors high and at least as wide. Fluorescent light tubes positioned all the way along the centre of the roof either side of the silver foil air conditioning tube, struggled to provide much more than a dim bluish glow. Resident blocks positioned along the way cantered back into the earth, held in position by large steel beams rammed into the surrounding tunnel walls. Each time Walker ventured out into this unearthly place he felt vulnerable, threatened by some unseen malevolent hand, so much so that he had no intention of touring the complex at any time. He hurried the driver along and was relieved when they arrived at the administration centre.

The operations room was crammed with people who barely noticed his entrance. He saw Bob Anderson’s greasy head bobbing back and forth over the crowd like some disconnected marionette.

‘Always count on that sleaze bag being on top of the heap.’ He muttered to his aide. The crowd parted as he made his way over to the observation screens where Anderson was barking orders to the lowered head of a communications officer.

‘Thank God you’re here Mr President.’ He sneered. ‘This shit head won’t listen to anything I say.’

The man jumped up and saluted Walker. ‘I’m only following orders Sir.’

‘It’s all right Major. Can I have a word outside Anderson?’

Anderson scowled and reluctantly followed him out into the hall. ‘What the hell are you trying to do Anderson? Start another riot. These men are under Cooper’s orders.’

‘Jesus. What’s the good of being Secretary of State anymore? May as well be a bloody office boy!’

Walker sensed a rising panic in Anderson and empathised with him immediately. ‘I know how you feel Anderson. It’s crazy, but it’s only temporary. We’ll be back in the saddle soon. Just hang in there.’

Anderson saw he’d gone a little far and lowered his voice. ‘Yeah. Maybe you’re right. Can’t be too soon for me.’ Worth had kept his distance since they had taken up residence in Rockwell, and it was worrying him. He wondered what his plans were. How long was he going to allow this incompetent weakling to remain Chief?

They returned to the operations room to watch the closed circuit television screens, as they unfolded the drama happening outside the entrances to Rockwell. Large teams of armed military guards patrolled the entry gates to the tunnels, repelling the frantic civilian survivors attempting to gain access from every point. Yesterday there had been violent riots when masses of hungry men and women stormed the gates. Children had been herded to the back of the mob to wait until the riot had ended.

The army threw tear gas among the crowds and some retreated, while others pushed forward toward the army personnel who were ordered to open fire. First they downed four men at the front of the crowd. The people stopped for a few seconds, then rushed at the soldiers hurling rocks and abuse. The soldiers fired again, this times loosing several rounds of ammunition. Bodies fell onto bodies with dozens killed or injured before the crowd understood their efforts were useless, and fell back sobbing.

Scenes like this were happening at every entrance to Mt Rockwell. The death toll was rising and there was a growing wave of resentment and hatred toward the military personnel. The camps set up by Star Flight for civilians were far from adequate, and unable to handle the masses seeking refuge. Food was rationed as they had no idea how long they would have to remain in the camps. There was another level of survivors who were dying in droves, those who were not fortunate enough to get into the camps, and were forced to find shelter wherever they could. Like stranded nomads they wandered around the perimeters of the camps begging for food and clothing, only to be turned away by the soldiers on guard who did not dare to allow one single person to break the line, fearing further uncontrollable rioting. In the first few days after the calamity it became apparent that if this situation continued, too long many more lives would be lost.

Admiral Deakin, despite his reservations, did have the sense to take some of the fleet to sea so they still had a Navy. Katla volcano was erupting in Iceland and another volcanic island had emerged to her west near Greenland. The displacement of the ocean generated monstrous waves in the Atlantic and many ships had been lost.

In other parts of the country large ships had began limping home almost immediately, but were unable to come close to the land. The new waters were unchartered and cluttered by wrecked structures just below the surface, so men put ashore in liberty boats and were instantly besieged by desperate frightened people, who attacked them ferociously and stole their boats. Some made for the ships at anchor and were repelled by volleys of laser blasts and others left for parts unknown looking for surviving towns.

* * *

Despite the comforts inside Rockwell, arguments among the personnel developed and every order was challenged. President Walker called emergency meetings but the stunned Senators began acting like children, disoriented, undisciplined, and short-tempered. The only plan they could put in place was the distribution of food throughout the complex where they were sequestered, and even this soon became a shambles. Large amounts of food began disappearing and an investigation was launched to find where it had gone. Police were engaged in policing their own people. No-one could be trusted.

The reports relayed from the community centres on the outside were spasmodic and reported only the dire circumstances of the people, the devastation and the level of the sea that had not retreated. The discontent soon turned to outright rebellion by a certain few who tampered with the air-conditioning plants. Weapons had been restricted, but factions of rebels soon found ways to acquire some. Guards were murdered, equipment was confiscated and soon there was an alternative society of malcontents. The army were constantly putting right sabotage attempts, and dampening down tempers. General Cooper spent many hours in conference with President Walker and his top staff devising schemes to control the unrest.

Cooper knew it would be only a matter of time and the lawlessness would escalate inside as well as outside. All their previous plans had to be reassessed. Nothing was as they had expected, even though Nick and Josh had warned them, they had not been fully prepared for the holocaust that came. As he had expected Walker was floundering like a man treading water. The General’s army were doing what they could, but until regular communications could be established, there was little they could do for those not in their immediate area.

Psychiatrists and behavioural psychologists had been included in those chosen to occupy Rockwell in anticipation of the problems they would face. Despite their preparations morale was low among everyone. They were isolated, out of touch and frightened.

Outside the temperatures were freezing and snow was beginning to fall, compounding their problems. Because it had been summer just before the tragic events, people were not prepared for the bitter cold they now faced. The climate change was incomprehensible, when it wasn’t snowing, it was raining. Sick and injured people were dying, and medical personnel were unable to keep up with the demand for their services.

Despite General Worth’s plans, he had been thwarted by General Cooper on just about every level. Cooper had countermanded all his orders. Worth sought out Porter Douglas and managed to waylay the general in a quiet corner.

‘We have to end this bloody fiasco.’ Worth spoke in almost a whisper. ‘Cooper’s causing major setbacks to our plans. We have to do something about him and soon.’

‘Surely you’re not planning to get rid of him too.’ Douglas gasped.

‘Shhh… not here. Find Anderson and meet me at Marine Two in two hours. We can discuss it then. You’re in too deep to pull out now.’

Douglas came to attention and glared at Worth for a few seconds, then turned and walked briskly away in the direction of the operations room. Worth sniffed and went to his office to go over his plan. He smiled briefly then checked himself. No-one had any idea about how things were about to change again.

Chapter Forty-five

The Gold Coast, Australia

The temporary city at Camp B on Mount Tamborine resembled a war zone; army personnel, Vetos, jeeps and grey tents covered every available space. After settling the others into their tents and securing everything from the wailing wind, Nick and Graham wiped the windstorm dirt and debris from their faces and hair. The temperature had climbed to 30 degrees Celsius inside the tent. Then the rain came.

‘What about the nuclear problem in the Bering Sea?’ Graham asked in an attempt to delay the news about Brian’s death he knew would devastate Nick. He picked up a bottle of scotch. ‘Drink?’

‘Yup, thanks. Wolf reported massive explosions we expected in the Bering Straight, but that’s nothing compared to what’s happened to the Pacific. There’s been earthquakes and eruptions right down the centre along the new fault we found. New land masses are popping out of the ocean everywhere, even in the North Atlantic.

So, what’s the bad news you have for me then?’ Nick held his breath, he knew what was coming but had been afraid to ask for news of Brian.’

Graham turned to face Nick. ‘Umm, you’d better sit down.’

Nick’s face turned pale and he felt his heart jolt.It was true then…flashed into his mind.Brian was dead.

‘It’s Brian. I’m, sorry.’ Graham said haltingly. ‘His Veto crashed. They tried to get too close.’

Graham’s voice faded away as Nick sank onto the bunk bed. He felt a pain in his heart, almost unbearable, he wanted to scream but he was struck dumb. He gently put his drink on the small table beside the bed folded his arms, leaned forward and rocked quietly. This feeling was no stranger to him, as he recalled a similar pain he felt when his father took his own life. This was more intense, deep inside his soul, so deep it was almost physical.

He was unable to stop the pictures running in his mind. Brian and he as children, running, fighting each other to see who would get to the rope hanging from the old gum tree on the river bank first, laughing as they fell with arms flaying into the cool water. Only this time, Brian was falling into a dark abyss and Nick reached out desperately, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not catch him. Tears squeezed through his closed eyelids, turned to small rivulets and dripped down both cheeks. He wanted to yell the scrambled words that tore inside his brain like a tornado, and smashed his visions into shambles. Heavy hoods sagged over his brown eyes as they opened narrowly to peer from his shocked face.

Graham winced as he watched his friend’s crumpling face.‘I um, didn’t say anything to Karen yet. I guessed you’d want to tell her.’

They remained silent for a long time. ‘If you want to talk wake me.’ Graham finally said. ‘I’ve got to get some rest. D’you want the lamp left on?’

‘No. Thanks mate.’ Nick croaked. ‘I’ll be okay I’m going for a walk.’

Knowing he would not sleep Nick walked the night away, not caring about the crazy weather, the earthquakes or the passage of time. He welcomed the howling wind, it seemed appropriate to his mood. His heart hurt with the intense hollow feeling of deep and sudden loss. He had loved his brother deeply, and it was impossible to imagine life without him. His mind fought to acknowledge the loss. It was like the time Brian had broken his leg and Nick had felt the pain, only now he knew the pain would never go away. The fear of what he was to face tomorrow seemed too heavy to bear now that Brian was gone. He just wanted to run away. Oh, how many times that thought had crossed his mind since this crazy business started in Alaska, yet he knew he had to come to terms with it quickly, there was so much for him to do.

He had to find the courage to tell Karen without breaking down. Exhaustion ripped at his body as he crept back into the tent and fell silently onto his bunk, perspiration drenching his dirty tattered clothing.

* * *

Dawn broke accompanied by a bleak sunless sky, and the hot wind from the previous evening continued to lash the tent flaps as Nick groggily opened his eyes. He heard rain pounding the tent walls. The first thoughts that came to his mind were recollections of a bad dream. He blinked several times and asked himself,Was it just a dream? Sickened, he slowly comprehended the reality more frightfully horrible than any dream. He looked at his watch with eyes burning from lack of sleep, noting that he had slept for just one hour.

Despite the early hour he could hear much activity outside the tent. He looked over to see Graham’s grey-flecked hair poking from under the sheet like a small forlorn possum, the sheet rising and falling gently as he snored lightly in a deep sleep. Was it his imagination or had Graham’s hair become greyer? Nick struggled up on one elbow painfully, rubbing his aching shoulder muscles strained by the ordeal placed on them the previous day. His tight stomach reminded him he hadn’t eaten since the lavish lunch at Bill’s yesterday, but it was not the hunger that bothered him.

Careful not to waken Graham he forced himself off the bed, stretched his tired muscles and quietly left the tent. The war zone he had imagined the previous evening now revealed itself in the grey morning light. Army jeeps and trucks were parked everywhere. People slowly emerged from a sea of ripped tents, dazed and disoriented. The large open camp area was located on a flat grassed plateau surrounded by a dense forest of tall gum trees. He wondered what the scene beyond those trees would reveal. He decided then to think beyond himself and his personal grief. Karen would need his support, as would many other people. He glanced at his watch again, June 10, a day that history would record as the one that changed the world.

He had no idea where Karen was billeted but he knew he must try to find her before she heard the news from the army Padre. He made his way over to the Scout Hall to find Alex, sure that he would be on duty again by now, and would know exactly where he could find Karen. He picked his way over women and children seated on the steps to the verandah. It was a case of tip toeing gingerly around people sprawled awkwardly all over the floor, careful to avoid someone’s hand or foot. A frazzled nurse popped her head through the door and with a pretence of cordiality asked him whom he was looking for.

‘I’m looking for Alex Videon.’

‘Dr Videon’s still here even though we’ve tried to get him to take a break. He’s over there.’ She answered abruptly, pointing to a crouched figure at the end of the room. Nick guessed it was stress and not bad manners that prompted her acid reply.

‘Did I hear my name?’ Alex said as he stood and stretched slowly, hands behind his waist supporting his aching back.

‘Alex I need to talk to you.’ Nick said. ‘It’s important!’ Alex straightened up awkwardly and turned toward Nick who noted his appearance with surprise. The two men faced each other, one pale and quivering, the other grey faced and bent. Black stubble poked from Alex’s face and dark grey smudges covered the creases under his weary eyes. His black curly hair sprang in all directions, having not seen a comb for days. Nick was filled with admiration and respect and recognised a man who had given every ounce of his strength to the people under his care, but he had no idea that his news would affect Alex so profoundly.

At the mention of Brian’s name and the news of his death, Alex became very agitated, swaying dizzily, having to prop himself against the door jamb to prevent his knees buckling.

Nick preferred to look upon this reaction as one of utter exhaustion, rather than Alex’s shock and concern for his beloved Karen. ‘Are you okay?’ He asked guardedly.

Alex nodded. ‘Yeah, I think it’s been one of the longest nights of my life. Now this.’

‘Where can I find Karen?’

‘She’s in the tent to the left of that barricade, but wait…’ Alex said.

Nick set off before Alex finished the sentence. He steeled himself outside Karen’s tent, and drawing on some unseen strength drew in a deep breath. ‘Karen! Are you awake? Can I come in?’

Karen, like Nick had been unable to sleep and had also risen early. She emerged from the tent still dressed in the crumpled stained clothes she had worn the previous day. Her beautiful eyes smiled at him in greeting, and his stomach contracted and he felt a pain cross his heart.

‘Morning. You’re up early. Looks like you didn’t get much rest last night either.’ She said, smoothing down her dishevelled shirt. ‘It’s was so hot in the night I couldn’t sleep a wink.’

He took her arm. ‘Come, let’s walk, there’s ah, something I have to tell you.’

‘What, in this lousy weather? Come inside we can talk here. I’m alone.’

He broke the news to her as gently as he knew how and was startled by her reaction. She stared at him, almost serenely. Her large deep purple eyes resembled two spring pools, brimming, but not quite flooding over the rims. She quietly leaned against his shoulder, and he could hear her deep breath as she sighed resignedly.

Karen imagined her heart paused as she, like Nick, saw pictures of her and Brian on their wedding day. She had not loved him, but he was her trusted and best friend and that was the loss she felt now, not the cutting jarring slash of the heart that one would feel with the loss of a lover, but the gentle creeping crack for the loss of that friend. Nick held her silently against his chest, comforting her and sharing her grief, somehow making his a little less painful.

She sensed at this point that Nick was hurting more than she. They had been closer than most brothers, probably because they were twins. One day she would tell Nick of her relationship with Brian, but right now she was grateful for his strength and allowed herself the luxury of his comfort.

‘I think I’d like to go home. D’you think we could do that?’ She started to cry and he tried to resist, but the tears he had fought to hide began to fall and his shoulders shook. ‘Does uncle Bill know? She said after several minutes.

He wiped his eyes with the back of his hands, like a small child. ‘No. I don’t think so.’

‘He’ll be devastated, so will Veronica, they both loved Brian, it will be like losing a son to them.’

‘Right. Whatever you think. D’you want me to tell them?’

‘No. I’ll do it.’

‘I’ll round up a jeep then. You’re right, we should go to your place, there’s nothing much I can do here right now anyway, and I need to contact Sam. I’m worried about my boat.’

They walked to the Scout Hall where Nick left Karen to break the news to Bill and Veronica while he woke Graham and organised the jeep. An hour later they were ready to depart. Bill waited in the open jeep uncharacteristically quiet, his usual boisterous manner replaced by reticence, Nick could see his feelings were locked away in a dark place, in case they burst forth in uncontrollable grief. Veronica held his hand in silence, tears fell unchecked, grateful for once being able to share something deep with her husband, even if it was sorrow. Karen asked to stop off to see Alex before they left to plead with him to get some rest, insisting he make his way to her home when he could find the time. She had been shocked by his dishevelled appearance, and it was with reluctance that she left him standing forlornly on the verandah of the make-shift hospital.

Chapter Forty-six

Graham sat in the front seat of the jeep, with an antiquated HK425 assault rifle he had borrowed from the army lying across his lap. He pumped the action, chambering a round of ammunition, then as instructed flicked on the safety catch.

As they bounced across the rough terrain toward the road that led down the mountain to Karen’s house nobody spoke. Finally Bill spoke to Graham. ‘I hope you know how to handle that thing.’

‘You forget, I was in the army for two years. This is an older version to what I was issued, but it’s not much different.’

‘Is it really necessary?’ Veronica said wiping her eyes. ‘Guns scare me to death after what happened to Bill.’

‘Marauding gangs will scare you more.’ Graham rumbled. ‘You’ll be thankful for this gun before this’s over. We ah, don’t want a repeat of what happened at your place. There’s reports already of people being attacked for their food and belongings. I just hope my boys have been able to keep them away from Karen’s house. We dropped a stack of supplies in there, and certain types of people would be willing to kill to get their hands on them.’

After bumping along slowly for ten minutes through thick bushland they arrived at the road heading south-east. Nick gratefully swung the jeep on to the smooth tar and wound it up to its maximum speed of ninety kilometres an hour. The rain had eased, replaced by high humidity that wrapped them in perspiration. People lined both sides of the road carrying bundles of food and clothing, some dragging reluctant quarrelsome children behind them. They appeared oblivious to the fearsome dangers lying ahead of them in the days to come, their concentration focused instead on simply finding a safe place to camp. Despite the smooth surface of the road, the jeep was uncomfortable, as they travelled for a further five minutes down the winding, mountain road through dense bushland that obstructed any view of the coastline.

‘There’s our turn off ahead!’ Karen yelled. ‘On the right.’

Nick swerved the jeep onto the dirt road leading off into the bush, jarring their teeth as the tyres gripped the dirt ridges on the rough surface of the track, shuddering it to a slow thirty kilometres. Nick Immediately spied a silver flash on his left, camouflaged by the swirling dust. Glancing in the rear-view mirror he saw a silver Land-cruiser closing swiftly behind them.

‘We’ve got company.’ He nudged Graham in the ribs. ‘Keep your eye on them, I think they may be trouble.’ Just as he spoke he saw a man lean out of the passenger-side window and point a rifle in their direction. He didn’t hear the shot, but it found it’s home in one of the rear tyres of the jeep, causing it to career madly across the track as Nick fought the steering wheel. Unable to maintain control he called for them to hold on. ‘We’re going over!’ The jeep lurched sideways and tipped into a ditch beside the track throwing them all out in a cloud of dust and stones.

Graham lay sprawled beside the jeep with the wind temporarily knocked out of him, but he had the presence of mind to hold onto the gun. Recovering swiftly he jumped up and using the jeep for cover, leaned the gun against the upturned chassis and aimed for the Land-cruiser. Silence descended as his thumb found and released the safety catch. The dust settled and he could see the stationary Land-cruiser clearly, sitting menacingly less than ten metres away. Dark tinted windows prevented observation of the occupants. How many? Graham wondered. To what lengths would they go?

Bill lay on the ground holding his wounded arm. His face was red with anger ‘Don’t give ‘em the advantage. Strike first!’

Before further thought could deter him Graham raised the shotgun and pulled off the first round. The deafening blast from the gun was accompanied by a shattering crash as the windscreen of the Land cruiser disintegrated into thousands of crystals, spraying out over the bonnet and the ground in a shower of glass. Without pausing Graham pumped the gun and fired three more times, peppering the front of the van with pellets.The pungent irritating smell of spent powder filled his nostrils, and his ears reverberated from the sound of the blasts. Silence, as stunning as the thunderous discharge from the gun, encased his numbed brain. He waited for retaliation.

By now the others had regained their senses and were crawling up beside him under the cover of the upturned jeep. There was no movement from the Land-cruiser, he guessed he had won the first round with the element of surprise. Obviously their attackers had not expected them to fight back so ferociously. Suddenly the Land-rover engine roared into life and the vehicle shot backwards, skidding and swerving in clouds of dust as he reversed away from the scene, until a loud thump indicated contact with something solid. They were out of range of Graham’s gun and enveloped in dust and debris. The driver found first gear before the cloud had settled and screamed away in the direction from where they had come, leaving the shaken group cowering beside their stricken jeep.

‘Well done Graham! You gave them what for.’ Nick slapped him on the back. ‘Remind me to keep you by my side in the future.’

Nick helped up the terrified girls. Bill lay in the dirt clasping his shoulder and cursing his bad luck. ‘At this rate I’m never going to get this bloody shoulder to heal. Feels like it’s bleeding again.’

Veronica was examining a bad gravel rash on her leg that now accompanied the cuts and bruises from the tsunami, but otherwise they were all unhurt. Graham inspected the jeep, she wasn’t badly damaged. However, it would need more than he and Nick to lift it out of the ditch. ‘Mmm, looks like we’ll have to walk the rest of the way. How far’s your house Karen?’

‘About a kilometre. It’s all downhill so it’s an easy walk.’

They set off, sharply aware there could be another attack by looters at any time. Graham patted the shotgun and confidently replaced the safety catch. It was mid morning now and the heat was becoming oppressive. It was very unsettling to be so hot in the middle of winter. The sweet smell of fresh bushland invaded their nostrils, and some Currawong’s melodious calls, a sound typical in the Australian bush, filled the air. A canopy of gum trees and palms covered them and the crickets that usually deafened only in the summer months, were chirping in rising crescendos.

They rounded a bend and were startled when a man in combat clothing leapt from the bush. ‘Stop, or I’ll shoot!’ He demanded.

They huddled together momentarily shocked and Graham raised the gun, but this time the element of surprise was in favour of their foe and he dropped the rifle to his side when he recognised his friend.

‘Joe! Thank Christ it’s you. We just had a run-in with some people about a klick back, they ran us off the road!’

Joe was one of the crack team Graham had organised to protect the house. A huge man and even though well into his fifties, a good ally to have on one’s team. ‘We’re going to need your help to pull the jeep out of the ditch, but first we need to get everyone to safety.’

‘It’s good to see you mate. These gangs have been hounding us all day.’ Joe replied. ‘From what I’ve seen this morning, we’re going to be besieged by them for some time to come. Have you seen what’s out there yet?’ He said gesturing toward the coast.

‘We were in the thick of it last night, but we haven’t seen it by daylight yet.’

‘Come on, but be prepared for a shock. I can’t believe what’s happened. We lost power but the boys have rigged up the generator we nicked from the army.’

* * *

Nick had a good idea of what they were about to see when they entered the clearing around the house, but the others gasped in shock as they surveyed the scene of devastation below. Even though Nick had expected it, he was shaken when faced by the sickening reality.

Where there had been houses, farms and buildings for kilometres to the east, there was now only the sea! The former coast line had disappeared, covered by an angry, surging ocean. The multitude of distant high-rise buildings that once proliferated was gone, as were the ugly dykes!

Only two buildings remained; the Phoenix complex, whose four towers were standing forlornly in the ocean like solitary citadels, islands in an angry new sea. The other building was not so easily recognisable, all other landmarks having disappeared. By counting the floors still visible above the water line, Nick calculated the depth of the water surrounding the Phoenix to be about fifteen metres! No sign of any other structure remained, every one crushed and destroyed by the wicked, awesome power of the tsunami.

The turbulent sea roared inland until it crashed onto massive mountains of debris, the remains of the city that had been picked up by the towering tsunami and flung like millions of matchsticks onto the pulverised land. Spray hurled by the angry sea burst into the air and the once peaceful country side around the foot hills resembled a monstrous garbage dump.

‘My God.’ Karen whispered hoarsely to Nick. ‘It’s worse than I could’ve imagined. How far do you think that wave we followed came ashore?’

‘My guess is only about ten kilometres, but the sea level rose behind it pushing the water farther inland.’

‘Will it be like this everywhere?’

‘I’m afraid so. Cities lower than eighteen metres above sea level would’ve been annihilated.’

‘That’s most of the Australian coastline!’ The horror dawned on Karen as she mouthed the words. ‘What’re we going to do? Where are we going to get food? My God everything’s been destroyed! What about the rest of the world? There must be unbelievable destruction everywhere!’ They stared out across the newly formed sea, unanswered questions on all their lips.

One of Joe’s security men approached asking which one was Nick Torrens. ‘There’s a call for you, someone called Josh. I couldn’t make out his last name. Communications aren’t good, the sat-phones are still working, but there’s so much interference.’

* * *

Nick ran to the house before he’d finished speaking and grabbed the phone with trembling hands, eager to talk to Josh.

‘Josh, Josh, is that really you?’

‘Hello! Hello. Nick! Are you there? Are you okay? I’ve had a hell of a time trying to get through. Laura’s here.’ The line dropped out leaving Nick frustrated and annoyed. He waited for it to ring again and after five minutes began to think they would not get through. He paced the floor impatiently and flinched when the phone finally rang ten minutes later. Snatching it he babbled, ‘Josh is that you? We’re all okay. How are you? You said Laura was with you. Can I speak to her?’

‘Sure, buddy, but we’re breaking up all the time and I don’t know how long the communications are going to hold. It’s chaos over here. I’ll try to contact you again later. Is the Platypus okay?’

‘I haven’t made contact yet, it’s next on my list.’ Nick detected something in his friend’s voice. It wasn’t the distance, something was wrong. Before he could ask Laura came on the line.

‘Nick. Oh, Nick is that you?’ Laura cried. ‘It’s been so long since I heard your voice. I’ve been so worried about you. Is everything okay down there? Are you okay? How’s your family?’

‘I’m okay. It’s chaos here too, but we’re still alive, except for Brian.’ Nick’s voice caught. ‘I’m afraid he didn’t make it. Damn fool died trying to get the shot of his life.’ Nick swallowed hard. ‘What’s happened over there?

‘Oh Nick I’m so sorry. I know you were close.’ She hesitated. ‘There was a plot to kill the President but General Douglas stopped it.’

‘Shit. It’s chaos everywhere, is Josh okay? He sounded odd.’

‘I’m afraid Josh’s family were lost too.’

‘Oh.God no.’

‘He’s devastated. Apparently Jenny panicked and took the kids before Josh could pick them up. They got caught up in the huge traffic jams.’

‘Where are you?’

‘We’re at Mt Rockwell, it’s safe here but the whole of Washington’s flooded. We’ve been in contact with Los Angeles briefly. Tsunami have wiped it out, plus there was a huge earthquake along the San Andreas fault. It’s just as you predicted. They’ve got a terrible problem down at San Diego. The zoo animals were all released and the wild ones are running riot in the hills killing people. It’s horrible! We can’t contact San Francisco either, God knows what’s happening there! Christ Nick. New York’s been wiped off the map!’

Nick groaned. ‘Now you’ll understand why I had to come home?’

‘Yes, it’s where you belong, just as I belong here. What are you going to do now?’

‘Honestly, I don’t know. I can’t come back to the USA. I won’t be able to refuel anywhere. Planes will find the same. It’s the end of long distance travel.’

‘Oh God. I never thought of that, but you’ll stay in touch won’t you?’

‘Yeah.’

I hope everything will work out for you Nick. Nick?’

‘Umm. You too. Look after Josh, okay?’

‘I will. Goodbye Nick.’

She hung up.

* * *

The enormity of what the world was facing hit him like a sledge hammer. He sat for several minutes staring at the silent phone tapping his feet in tune with his thinking, wondering where to go from here. His emotions were running riot. He had lost his home, his brother and now Laura and Josh. He prayed he had not lost the Platypus. He reminded himself that he still had his best friend, Graham, and there was also Karen to take care of. Brian would have wanted that.

He vowed then to keep himself occupied, knowing activity would override the pain. They needed transport, so he would go back with some men to salvage the jeep and Graham would want to get back to Liberty. There was not a great deal Nick could do right now, but Graham and his army of Vetos were needed. He could only imagine the vast task facing the army and the government, who now had to establish new ways of running the country. He couldn’t begin to judge the massive loss of life among the inhabitants of the seaside towns, the millions of Chinese and Indians who lived here. If only they had remained in their satellite cities inland.

He wondered just where he could fit in, what role he would play in this new society of homeless frightened people? He decided to begin by finding a boat and going out to the Phoenix complex to see how it was surviving the continual onslaught from the ocean. He did not have to wonder long. The phone rang again and this time it was Dave Parker on the line.

Chapter Forty-seven

Rescue at the Phoenix

Dave’s voice was anxious. ‘Nick, glad I found you. You okay? What about the rest of your family are they all okay?’

Nick hesitated, his feelings went numb when he thought of Brian. ‘My brother was killed while filming the first wave.’

‘Shit. I’m sorry mate. Were you close?’

‘Yeah, as close as twin brothers can be. I’m grateful in a way that things are so crazy. Won’t give me time to dwell on it.’

‘I heard you had some drama yourself.’

‘Yeah. Sounds like the communications are okay.’

‘Sat-Phones are okay for now, but not for long, there’s nowhere to charge ‘em up. Power’s gone everywhere. We’re back in the dark ages here. What happened to you Nick?’

‘It’s a helluva story. I’ll tell you one day if we ever get the time. Without Graham I’m not sure where we’d all be. We were trapped in the Phoenix building, some bloody looters nearly cost us our lives.’

‘Yes, I heard. That’s why I’m calling you. There’s a problem at the Phoenix. We had the Vetos out at dawn, and there are some people trapped in the south-east tower. The Navy’s got a ship nearby and can bring them out, but the problem is that the access from the sea level is impossible, we have to go in from the top. There’s only one Veto pad and it’s on the north tower of the complex, which is very unstable, and the walkway between those two buildings is a twisted mess, so we’re going to have to lower some men from the Veto straight onto the south-east tower roof. It’s a bit risky, but I’m going to have to ask Graham to go out there as all my Vetos have been deployed to Brisbane. That entire city’s been wiped out, we’ve got no idea how many people have survived, there’s massive flooding up there and they need every Veto available, so Graham will have to drop someone on the Phoenix and run there to help with the massive rescue effort. I’ve managed to find some old two-way pods, I’ll leave one here for you, it will make communications more reliable out there.’

‘What’s happening right now at the Phoenix?’

‘The Navy have anchored a ship nearby and their divers are inspecting the footings on the south-east tower now. We plan to take the survivors off onto the ship but the bottom six floors on that building have been gutted, and it’s a big drop to the ocean below. It’s pretty wild out there.’

‘How can we help?’

‘Is Bill Simpson still with you Nick? I thought he may be able to give us some information about the interior of the buildings.’

‘Yeah, Bill’s here.’ Nick replied. ‘He’s been injured though. Shot by those bloody looters. I know the building reasonably well and I need to do something to keep my mind off Brian. Let me go, I know what to do. The Platypus was in the North Sea a couple of years back and we helped with a rescue mission on a stricken oil rig. It was hairy stuff.’

‘Sure Nick. I was hoping you’d ask. Can you get back to Camp B where you were last night? I’ll call Graham and tell him to wait for you.’

‘Graham’s here with me. We’ve got a slight problem and it could take us a little while to get back to the camp. We’re all fairly exhausted after yesterday, but wild horses won’t stop us. See you out there.’ Nick called Bill to the phone to answer Dave’s questions and left to find Graham. Despite having no sleep Nick felt a surge of energy, and was eager to plunge into the rescue operation.

He found Graham and Karen on the verandah unable to tear themselves away from the impossible scene.

‘Beauty, mate!’ Graham whooped when Nick relayed the details of Dave’s call. ‘We’d better get that jeep out of the ditch, pronto.’

‘I’m coming too.’ Karen added.

‘I’m not sure that’s a good idea.’ Nick pleaded. ‘You’ve had a big shock.’

‘So have you, it’s not stopping you though is it? People could be injured.’

‘There’ll be other medical people out there. Why put yourself through that?’

‘I need the diversion just as you do. There’s plenty of nurses here but none out there. Please, don’t make me beg you.’

Nick knew he had no right to stop her, but it would be dangerous. There could be more big waves from after shocks, and dealing with panicking frantic people under those circumstances would be a challenge. ‘Okay, get your gear.’ He capitulated. ‘But I don’t think you’d better tell Bill your going, he’ll have a fit.’

Karen found Bill and Veronica deep in conversation in the lounge room. Bill smiled up at Veronica as she stood over him massaging his neck from behind.

‘Uncle Bill, we’ve got some more work to do so I’m going with Nick and Graham. Will you be okay here? I know you two don’t like being alone but I’m afraid you’re going to have to get use to it.’

‘We’ll be fine dear.’ Veronica answered warmly. ‘Your uncle and I have some catching up to do. She looked down at him. ‘Don’t we Bill?’

Bill patted her hand affectionately. ‘Yeah we sure do, but what about you Karen? You haven’t stopped crying.’

‘That’s just it. I need to do something. I feel so helpless. There’ so many people feeling the same, everyone’s lost people close to them. I don’t know if I’ll ever get over the past few days.’

‘How’s Nick taking it? He asked.

‘He’s devastated. We haven’t had time to talk about it, but I’ve caught him crying once or twice.’

A horn honked outside.

‘I have to go. You stay here. This is your home now. I don’t know when we’ll be back.’

Karen wiped away more tears as she left them as she hurried off to join the others.

* * *

Nick had commandeered two of Graham’s security men with their land-rover and hurried back along the bush track to retrieve the jeep, discussing their plans along the route. ‘What’s the plan?’ Nick asked Graham.

‘I’ll lower you and Karen onto the roof using the hoist and sling, once you’re in the building you can assess how to get the people out.

The cable on the Liberty is thirty-three metres, should be just about enough. It’ll be bloody dangerous. I can hover around a hundred and ten metres from the ground with safety. That building is about a hundred which leaves me roughly only ten metres leeway. The wind will be gusting badly, so I’ll drop you and get out of there fast.’

‘What if someone’s badly injured?’ Karen asked. “We’ll need to air lift them out.’

‘We’ll to deal with that if it comes up.’

They found the jeep and had no trouble righting it. They replaced the tyre and headed back to Camp B with Graham acting as look out with the HK rifle gripped tightly across his lap. They arrived to find the camp crawling with army, police, civilians and medical people, all milling about in confused groups. Liberty waited serenely in the secured compound where Graham had left her. ‘I’m going to find Alex and get some supplies.’ Karen said, jumping from the jeep. ‘Don’t you dare leave without me!’

Nick had collected the two-way pod and Graham had completed the pre-flight inspection when she returned with Alex in tow, carrying medical bags.

‘Alex is coming too in case someone needs a doctor.’ She announced, scrambling into the passenger compartment. Dust whipped in circles forming a yellow cloud around the Veto as the jet thrusters began their familiar throb and the nine hundred and fifty horses pulled her at seventy knots in a vertical climb over the camp.

Within minutes they were flying over ocean, each of them silently absorbing the devastating picture unravelling beneath them. The new uneven shoreline, splattered and broken by massive piles of twisted steel and cement, broken timber and roofing materials, smashed motor vehicles and boats unfolded below them like one gigantic demolition scene. Bodies lay crushed among the rubble alongside mangled carcasses of horses, cows, and domestic animals. Great mounds of tangled building materials formed islands that the sea mercilessly pounded and dragged, spurting huge arches of sea-spray ten metres into the air. The surrealistic scene vanished behind them as Graham banked and headed Liberty over the ocean towards the Phoenix.

A Navy Frigate lay at anchor on the ocean side of the south-eastern complex. Nick blinked at the startling sight. One hundred and seventeen metres long, her deck almost level with the fourth floor of the building, the top of her tall Navilon dome riding high beside the tenth floor. Her Sea sparrow missile system on the bow pointed ominously to the south. From their perspective it appeared that one could almost walk from the deck into the building, but in reality, the building was gutted up to the eighth floor, and the only access for man would be by the turbulent sea. Her Veto pad on her bow was devoid of its machine; the huge grey Westland Sea Kite, now deployed to Brisbane. Graham hovered over the south tower.

‘Are you ready Nick?’ He shouted.

‘Too easy mate. After that episode last night I’m game for anything.’

The sling, as Graham called it was really a padded loop that fitted over the shoulders and under the armpits, a little more sophisticated than the crude rope sling he’d fashioned for their escape from the Phoenix.

‘I can angle the jets away from the skids but you’re going to have to drop fast and run like hell when you hit the roof.’ Graham shouted.

Nick checked his two-way, a small antiquated tool, but a very reliable one, and poked it into a pocket in his shorts, slipped the sling over his shoulders and edged out of the Veto ready for the drop down. ‘You’re next.’ He signalled to Karen. Alex’s face blanched as he watched Nick standing on the skids tugging on the spin resistant stainless steel cable checking its strength. Graham had assured him it would hold up to one hundred and forty kilograms. He slid off the skid slowlyto dangle momentarily below the fuselage. Graham pressed the spring-loaded switch on his guidance lever and Nick descended so fast it was unlike anything he had experienced. His breath caught in his throat threatening to choke him and his stomach felt as though it would drop right out of his body. In a matter of seconds his feet touched the roof. The hot wind whipped up by the wake of the tsunami whined and nipped at his body in an unsuccessful bid to pry him loose, as he landed as a parachutist, with knees buckling limply, falling into a roll then standing quickly, throwing off the sling at the same instant. He did as instructed and ran out from under the downdraft to wait for the others.Now we’ll see how brave you are Karen. He said to himself, as he waited for her to step out. Minutes later he saw the flash of her red jacket as she began her breathtaking descent. She shrugged out of her sling and rolled like a pro, bent low and ran away from the danger area in a blink of an eye.

‘Wow, what a ride.’ She said bending before Nick to catch her breath. My heart’s going a hundred miles an hour.’ She straightened smiling, and the instant their eyes met Nick felt a weird sensation of falling. He blushed as he reached to pull her to safety. They waited impatiently for the medical kit and ropes followed by Alex who managed to land without incident.

‘Just like bungee jumping without the kick back.’ He laughed. They signalled Liberty and watched as she banked away to the west. Nick’s two-way crackled. ‘Going home for a nap,’ Graham joked. ‘Call me when you want some more action.’

Nick flicked the transmit switch on the two-way. ‘Navy War ship below. Do you read me? This is Nick Torrens. I’m on the roof of the building beside you. I have a doctor and nurse with me. We’re going into the building. Over.’

‘Torrens, this is the war ship Mittagong, Hold for Dave. Over.’

Dave’s anxious voice came in. ‘Nick! Welcome aboard. We can see people on the ninth floor, but we’ve been unable to get a message through to them. It will make things a lot easier now you’re here and we can communicate. Over.’

‘Okay, Dave. I’m glad you’re down there. I’ll call you once we’ve found them, standby. Out.’

Nick glanced anxiously around from the rooftop. ‘We’ll check for people on each floor as we go down.’ Nick suggested. ‘Let’s go!’

They made their way down the emergency stairs, stopping at each floor to thoroughly search for injured survivors. The top three floors were empty, as was the shopping arcade. The damage was horrendous. Windowless walls bore huge cracks, some threatening to fall out into the sea below. They saw blood stains on the concrete stairs leading down from the thirteenth floor.

‘Someone’s badly injured.’ Alex commented.

Chapter Forty-eight

Nick and Karen continued their search, finding nothing until they reached the ninth floor. The emergency door to the stairs was swinging open, and gathered in the internal foyer away from the howling wind, were a group of twenty or so silent people, and some children huddled together in fear. Karen gasped when she saw a man among the heads of another small group to their right raise a gun. She grabbed Nick’s wrist to warn him. Too late! Nick jerked forward when the gun rammed into his back.

‘Well, well, well. What have we here!’ A thickset man sporting a rakish flaxen beard and clad in Navilon and denim appeared before them. Large deep blue eyes peered suspiciously from a handsome face, and thick blonde wavy hair fell into his eyes. He spoke in a cultured clear voice, not unlike Hud’s; the thin man they had come up against before the tsunami. ‘Which one of you gentlemen is in charge?’

Nick stepped forward. Without speaking the man jerked the two-way pod from Nick’s hand and examined it, grinning evilly.

‘What’s this, then? Just what we wanted! Now those bastards down there are about to find out who’s boss here. Jilly get over here! Watch them.’

Jilly appeared still chewing gum but looking much less threatening, and considerably tired. The sly smile she wore before no longer apparent.The two Wyatt Earp revolvers now consigned to her. ‘You bastards got any guns? She asked. ‘If you have you’d better hand them over.’

‘It was you I saw running across the walkway just before the tsunami.’ Nick said.

She tossed her head toward the man. ‘Yeah, Bobby saved me. Real hero.’

‘You finished?’ Bobby said to her. ‘Now we’ve decided that we’re to be rewarded for caring for these lovely folk here.’

He gestured toward the cowering group. ‘I would like you to contact your boss down there and tell him we require a speed boat, a million dollars and valid charge cards. Tell them to drop the money on the roof. We’d also like some ropes, and oh yes, some fresh food would be great. I’ll give them four hours. If they don’t respond to my demands, I’ll throw one of these nice folk out there.’ He said pointing to the open space that was once a wall of windows.

‘Ask for more money?’ Jilly whispered to Bobby.

‘Shut up bitch! ‘Do it!’ He demanded of Nick.

Nick called Dave and relayed the demands. ‘They mean business Dave. They’re one of the group who shot Bill. Can you get that much money? Over.’

‘Yes, but I don’t know about four hours. I can get the charge cards but don’t know about the money. We didn’t prepare for this type of contingency. Any chance of extra time? Over.’

‘No man. Four hours is it!’ Bobby sneered.

‘Sorry Dave they won’t negotiate. Please just do as they say, we’ve lost enough lives. I’m sure they’ll carry out their threat. Out.’

Nick was astounded by the demand for money, and didn’t they know charge cards would be worthless now?

This ninth floor was occupied by four apartments, and the group were being held in the gloomy centre foyer area where the lifts opened, where the only daylight emanated from the open door to the emergency stairs, which faced the southern side of the building, where a landing clung to the inner wall of the building, hanging precariously exposed to the elements, the outer wall having been ripped away. The doors from the foyer to the apartments had been kept closed, ensuring the group remained under their control.

Bobby stationed himself near the stairs door along with Nick while they waited for the boat.

‘What’s your name?’ Bobby asked.

Nick ignored him.

‘I said… what’s your name? At least you could be polite and answer me.’

‘Sorry.’ Nick said. ‘I’m not in the mood for conversation. Seeing we’re going to be stuck here for hours, I’m going to try to catch up on some sleep.’ With that, Nick removed his shirt and bundled it up for a pillow.

‘Suit yourself.’ Bobby said and wandered back to Jilly.

Nick had no intention of sleeping but wanted time to think. He beckoned Karen to join him so they could whisper to each other.

Not long after Jilly cried out, and they all looked to see a speed boat approaching from the west, bouncing like a jack rabbit over the choppy waves, heading toward the outer south-western corner of the building.

Nick and Karen rejoined the captives, who he guessed had been held hostage by the gang since the tsunami had done their worst. The looters were unable to find food or water, so they were exhausted, injured and irate; a dangerous combination. Alex tendered the injured, while Karen was permitted to search for water. Each time someone wanted to use the bathroom they were escorted by one of the looters to an apartment that still had a toilet, but not in working order, so it was an unpleasant and necessary exercise.

Chapter Forty-nine

The four-hour deadline approached and there had been no word from Dave. Bobby instructed Nick to make contact again. ‘Come in Dave, it’s Nick. What’s happening? Over.’

‘The boat’s secured below. There’s a delay with the cash and charge cards I’m afraid. We can’t just go to a bank and get some! HQ’s working on it. Over.’

‘Well, I’m afraid you gentlemen are not taking us seriously.’ Bobby fumed. ‘We’ll see about that! Time we showed them we mean business.’ He walked toward a young man huddled by the lift with a young woman and grabbed him by the shoulder, holding his gun to his head. The girl screamed as Bobby pushed him out through the emergency door onto the unstable landing.

The young girl lurched at Bobby, pounding his back with her fists. ‘No. No. No, please, don’t hurt him!’

Bobby swung around and hit her on the side of her head. She fell to the ground sobbing.

‘Dave! I think he’s going to throw a hostage into the sea. Where the hell’s the ransom? Over.’ Nick cried in desperation.

‘Sorry Nick we’re trying. Stop him! The money’s on the way it’ll be there shortly. Out.’

Nick looked despairingly at Bobby who shrugged his shoulders casually and rolled his eyes. Then he stepped toward the landing poked the young man in the ribs with his gun forcing him to the edge. A woman clasping a child to her legs begged unashamedly.

‘Somebody stop him!’

‘No-one can stop Bobby once he makes up his mind.’ Jilly drawled. ‘You should’ve done what he said.’

They heard the thin wild scream as the young man hurtled from the landing on his death flight to the ocean below. Screams, accusations and exclamations of shock from the hostages followed as they huddled together rigid with fear. Karen leaned into Nick’s back and hugged him, sobbing quietly and he longed to turn around and cradle her in his arms, but common sense told him not to reveal a weakness to these criminals. Moments later a murderous Bobby re-entered the foyer with hatred written across his face, and they had no doubt that he would carry out any threat he made.

‘He has another two hours. Get on that radio and tell them there’ll be another high dive every thirty minutes if the money’s not here! Next time it’ll be that little lady behind you.’

‘Do something Nick!’ Alex pleaded wringing his hands. The thought of Karen being thrown from the roof terrified him.

Nick felt his hands shaking as he called Dave. ‘He say’s you have two more hours. He’ll throw Karen into the sea if the money’s not here in thirty minutes, and a hostage every thirty minutes after that until you get the money here. For Gods sake Dave where is it? Over.’

‘We’re trying our best but the communications are stuffed up. It’s being flown in from Amberley RAAF base west of here as we speak. Over.’

‘Iknow where Amberley air base is. He has eighteen hostages, including five children and us. There’ll be a lot less if he doesn’t get it.’

‘I know, I know. Any idea who these people are Nick? Over.’

‘Christ Dave. No! Does it matter?’

‘Do you have a plan B?’

‘What do you mean do I have a plan B?’ Nick snapped. ‘Just get it!’

‘You know I will.’ Dave answered cautiously. ‘I’ll keep you up to speed. Over.’

‘These bastards have nothing to lose Dave. Over’

‘I wouldn’t say that. Over.’

‘Yeah, maybe. It doesn’t look like that from where I’m standing. I want to know everything that’s going on. Don’t let us down Dave. Over.’

‘Just stay calm. Don’t do anything rash. Okay? I’ll be back to you soon. Stand by. Out.’

* * *

The next two hours passed interminably slow and the hostages, despite being petrified about who would be killed next, were angry and arguing among themselves. Nick made no attempt to intervene, letting them vent their fears on each other.

The looters kept their distance whispering among themselves. Nick could see that they, too were becoming agitated. He was trying to think of a way to stop them carrying out their threats should Dave fail to get the ransom. He was going to stop them, one way or the other.

Karen busied herself telling the children stories. Alex had attended to those who had wounds and now that he had less to do, his gaze followed Karen’s movements, which did not fail to get Nick’s attention. Good luck mate. He thought.You had your chance and failed, it’s time for someone else, someone who can give her the love she deserves. He surprised himself with those thoughts. He thought about Laura and days gone by, but she had hardly entered his mind since he had seen Karen again. He kept glancing at his watch ticking off the passing minutes.

True to his word, Dave called almost on the deadline. His voice was sombre, even and unemotional. ‘It’s on the way. Graham just radioed in, he’ll be overhead with it in a minute. Over.’

‘Graham? I thought he was in Brisbane. Over’

‘Yes, but when he heard of the situation here, he insisted in flying to Amberley to get the ransom. Over.’

‘I warned you Nick. There’d better not be any tricks, or she goes.’ Bobby sneered. He beckoned Jilly who shoved her gun under Nick’s chin while he grabbed Karen and pushed her toward the door. She looked back at Nick with terror written all over her face, and he felt his heart pounding as his eyes locked onto hers. She whimpered quietly as Bobby forced her onto the landing then up the stairs to the roof. Nick had never felt so helpless in his life.Oh God,he pleaded. Please don’t take her.

They watched breathlessly as Liberty approached rapidly, to hover like a giant wasp before them and a cheer went up from some of the hostages. Nick realised now how important Karen had become to him, how she had relit the strong desire he had when he first met her, she was the most exciting woman he had ever known and he panicked now her life was threatened. He had been given this chance only by suffering the loss of his brother. He had loved Laura but not with the intensity he felt for Karen, she was someone he would die for and he felt almost like he was on that roof alongside her. Somewhere, somehow, his spirit had become entwined with hers. He could feel her terror, her courage. He hung his head and felt the gun jab into his neck.

On the rooftop, Bobby held Karen’s wrist in a vice like grip, watching as the bag was lowered from the Veto, all the time threatening to throw her off. They bent against the downdraft from the Veto that threatened to hurl them both from the roof. ‘Pick it up! He ordered Karen. She lurched forward and grabbed the bag as he watched the Veto bounce and rock dangerously high above their heads.

Bobby looked at Karen and something about her defiant stand earned his respect. ‘Get downstairs!’ he growled, pushing her through the doorway. ‘Before I change my mind.’

She ran down the stairs stumbling, shivering, head full of pain, outwardly brave, dying inside. ‘I wish youhad thrown me off!’ She screamed back to Bobby.

When she entered the lobby she ran to Nick who clutched her to him. He felt her heart beating so fast against his chest. He wanted to kiss her when he saw the warmth in her purple eyes. Could she be falling in love with me? He thought. What was it that created an awakening of strong feelings for another human being? A sudden rush, a reddening of the skin, a tingling unexplained? What was it that stunned the senses? Everybody remained still, wondering what the looters would do next, new hope of rescue gleamed in their eyes.

Jilly snatched the blue duffle bag Graham had delivered to the roof. They whooped and hollered as their hungry hands skimmed greedily through the contents, their attention diverted from the hostages.

A loud scraping, grinding noise snapped everyone’s attention to the east and Nick opened a door to an apartment that was confining them to the lift foyer, in time for them to witness the nearby south-west tower begin to crumble and fall. They filed into the room and watched it disintegrating in a shroud of dust and spray and foam before their eyes. It tilted and slowly, agonisingly, slid down into the sea. A sixty metre pile of rubble was all that remained of the south-east tower. Great waves created mini tsunami radiating out in all directions from the ruins. The walkway connecting it to their building had snapped, flinging steel girders through the air like cannons, some crashing toward them, others spearing into the ocean below.

‘Shit! Let’s get the hell out of here!’ Bobby screamed. ‘Before this building goes down too.’ He gathered up the money and as they left Bobby grabbed a pale fragile-looking girl who had been cowering beside an older man near the door. ‘Just for insurance!’ He sneered at Nick. ‘We’ll let her go when we get to land.’

‘No. Take me instead.’ Nick said, believing Bobby would kill the girl.

‘Now why would I want to do that? No-one’s going to let an innocent girl die, but you? I think they’d shoot you in a minute. Jilly grab some ropes, chuck the rest into the sea.’ He ordered.

‘Please.’ An older man cried. ‘She’s my daughter. Don’t take her. Margaret!’ He called after her.

Nick knew they would kill the girl and his heart went out to her father but there was nothing he could do. He didn’t know how they planned to reach the speed boat and he really didn’t care. The others were safe.

For now.

Nick flicked the two-way radio. ‘Dave, they’ve gone! We’re okay. They took another hostage, a young girl called Margaret. He said if you leave them alone they’ll release her once they get ashore. They took all the ropes. Over.’

There was a brief pause before Dave answered and Nick sensed something odd in his voice. ‘Yeah, they’re no idiots, they’ll need the ropes to drop from the building to the speedboat, it’ll be very dangerous it’s quite a jump to the sea.’

Dave continued in a strange business like. ‘Nick, may I suggest you get all those people down to the bottom floor immediately. I’ll get Graham to drop some more ropes on the roof before he heads up to Brisbane. Make some rope ladders, hurry! That building could tumble anytime, the sea is systematically eroding the foundations. Out.’

‘Roger that Dave. Out’

Nick turned to Karen. ‘Graham’s coming back from Camp B with more ropes. I hope Bobby doesn’t get it into his head to come back and force Graham to let them board the Liberty.’

‘I don’t think that’s in their plans. Besides, Bobby saw how impossible it would be to get to it.’ Karen replied. ‘The wind up there’s so strong Graham could hardly hold the Veto still. There’s no way he could land. He’s risking his life up there.’

Nick looked around at the scared faces of the hostages. They would have to move fast. ‘Alex you come with me. We’ll get the ropes while Karen gets everyone organised.’

Karen’s face was white and her hands trembled. Nick gently touched her arm.’You okay?’ he asked.

She grabbed his wrist. ‘I’m just so frightened. Please hurry back.’

Nick though for a moment, then grabbed one end of a rope the looters had left and wound it around the steel handle of the exit door to the landing then tied it around his waist. He handed the loose end to Alex. ‘Here. Tie yourself on. Just in case.’ He grimaced. ‘It’s not long enough to reach past the next floor. Karen, hold onto the rope and when you feel it pull three times untie it and I’ll pull it up.’

Alex and Nick made their way up the stairs to the rooftop treading carefully over the cracked steps that were broken in places and pulled away from the wall, all the while wondering if the building would remain standing. More than once they were precariously close to the edge and in mortal danger of falling. Nick jiggled the rope back and tied it to each landing as they climbed.

Once on the roof they had no time to catch their breath before Graham arrived in the Veto, and the wind and downdraft from Liberty lashed them fiercely as they battled to catch the ropes and the sling Graham was sending down. Liberty was being buffeted every which way by the strong wind, any moment threatening to crash onto the roof. The noise of the wind and the jet thrusters was deafening and Nick felt his eardrums about to burst.

Graham signalled, and he jerked Liberty away from the roof creating a force that beat against their chests, almost knocking them to the ground. All hopes of rescuing any of the people with Liberty vanished.

* * *

Nick put some of the hostages to work after hauling the bundles of rope down from the roof.

The looters had not returned to where the hostages were huddled together on the remains of ninth floor. Alex looked like death, his clothes were smeared with blood when he had attended some injured people, and his dark springy curls drooped around his face, yet he remained calm as he offered sympathy to Margaret’s father .

Then another sound joined the howling, hot wind; that of an outboard motor racing away from the building. Nick moved quickly where he could see the fleeing speedboat, his mind racing in tune with the wine of it’s motors, then an enormous ear splitting explosion roared above the other deafening noises. Instinctively Nick ducked then looked in time to see a huge flame, topped by a pall of thick black smoke billowing skyward from the surface of the water.

‘The speedboat! Shit!’ Dave had wired it! He had no intention of letting them escape! Nick groaned as he thought of Margaret, the poor innocent girl they had taken hostage. Now he understood Dave’s reticence. He turned to see her father slither down the wall sobbing. He rubbed his forehead and ran his fingers though his hair but strangely felt a detachment.That poor man. So much tragedy…so much pain….

Nobody spoke, they had no more tears or words to describe the horrors they had faced, afraid of what was to come. Nick chose some of the stunned hostages and showed them how to make a rope ladder, hoping to snap them into action, hoping they could make a ladder long enough to reach the surface of the sea, because the sling Graham had dropped would be very dangerous, especially for the children. He planned to use both. They worked together silently tying the knots while he went down stairs to see what they were up against.

Nick moved carefully down the emergency stairs, sharply conscious of the need to tread very carefully, testing each section before placing his full weight on the stair. Jagged cracks crept down the outer walls beside him, which in places had been torn from the building and thrust into the sea. The fixed Navilon panels inserted in the exterior walls for natural light had shattered, exposing the stairs to the open air on every landing, allowing the wind to whistle and whine through the building. He rounded the corner onto the seventh floor and stopped sharply. The stairs before him fell away to a void seventeen metres below, where the angry sea swirled and pounded the forest of vertical steel girders that had been driven deep into rock to support the entire structure. Chunks of broken concrete and reinforcing clung to sections of the horizontal checkerboards of steel girders that provided a base for each concrete floor.

He returned to the hostages and began checking all the knots in the ladder.

‘I need three volunteers to help me get the ladder downstairs.’

Three men immediately stepped forward.

‘It’s a bit tricky getting down there. What’s your name?’ Nick said to one of the men in his thirties who had so far not uttered a sound.

‘J…J…eff.’ He stuttered. ‘Jeff. Sawtell.’

‘Right Jeff. You look like a strong bloke, you’ll be in the middle. Tie yourself to the railing on the next floor where you can, but before you do, test it’s stability, then pull the rope tight so the others can use it as a second safety hold.’ He turned to the others. ‘One of you do the same as Jeff, go right down to the last landing and tie on. The other will help me drag the ladder Okay?’

It took them over half an hour to get the ladder in place, where Nick secured it and dropped it down through the checkerboard of steel to the water, relieved to see it almost reach the thrashing sea surface. He and the third volunteer returned upstairs to ready the group for the descent.

Nick began tying the rope around each person. ‘I’ll go first and help each of you onto the ladder. Karen you’ll be second last. Alex you go down after Karen.’ After they were all tied safely together he surveyed their pale faces. ‘Now whatever you do I want you all to stay close to each other and hug the inside wall. Hold onto the rope and the railing as you go down and watch your feet. We’ll all be safe if we take our time. If one of you stumbles the other person behind you will break your fall, so you can’t fall far.’ I hope, he thought silently,or we’ll all go with you. ‘Any questions?’ None came forward as his eyes roamed over each hostage imparting his outer confidence, hiding his internal trepidation. Nick’s leadership had come to the fore and he had succeeded in calming them somewhat, which in his mind was the most important thing. Panic causes mistakes and they couldn’t afford any.

He instructed everyone again to hug the interior walls, and they followed like timid sheep in single file, backs against the wall as the wind wailed around them.

Above the noise of the wind and roaring sea another frightening sound prevailed. The steel groaned and creaked, and the incessant wind whistled and howled through the grids, creating an eerie, ghostly sound that made the hairs on the back of Nick’s neck rise.

His attention was diverted as four rubber ribs from the Mittagong came into view below them and men in orange all-weather coats threw ropes to secure them to the buildings girders.

He untied the ropes from the first person and helped him onto the ladder. ‘You’re going to swing around a lot, but don’t panic, and hold tight.Don’t let go. Use your legs to kick away if you swing too close to the steel.’ He ordered. Karen braced herself behind him, holding the rope should it tear from the railing where Nick had tied it. The hair-raising fearful groan of the concrete remains of each floor grinding against steel petrified them and they were fearful the entire building could collapse around them, crushing their bodies before they could escape and they pushed forward to climb onto the ladder. ‘Whoaa. One at a time.’ Nick cautioned. ‘The ladder’s not strong enough to hold more than one person at a time. We have to wait until the person in front is all the way down.’

The women climbed down first and were helped aboard the ribs by the Navy rescuers. Nick slipped the sling under each child’s arms in case they should fall from the ladder, lowering it as they climbed down. His heart pumped wildly as the children followed one by one into the waiting arms of their rescuers below. Large swells lashed the ribs drenching them in a spume of spray, and buffeted them mercilessly as they made their way back to the stern of the frigate where a landing gangway had been lowered.

The hostages scrambled up the gangway to the ship followed by Karen and Alex who waited on the deck of the Mittagong, relieved to be out of danger as Nick climbed aboard. The last to leave.

Chapter Fifty

Navy Hospitality

The forlorn group were immediately taken below to the crew’s mess decks where they were given fresh clothes and allowed to shower and clean up, then to the canteen where the cook was handing out water and steaming coffee with hot bread rolls.

Nick was bone tired, his body operating on sheer muscle tone which was beginning to shutdown. The headache he had been fighting for weeks returned, this time accompanied by nausea brought on by the anxiety of the past few hours when they were in the hands of the looters. He secured a coffee and asked directions to the wardroom where he was sure he would find Dave, where he could tackle him about the speed boat.

‘Why did you have to kill them? You’re as bad as they were!’ He accused.

‘Nick, we had no choice. We have to show these people who’s boss. If we let them get away with that where would they stop? Other’s would soon hear of their success and we’d have uncontrolled gang warfare. You don’t seem to understand that we’re facing anarchy here. The way we react now will determine our future.’

‘What about the money?’ Nick asked.

‘Counterfeit.’

Nick thought for a moment and realised Dave was right. ‘I’m sorry. I guess I’m a little overwrought. It’s been a harrowing month for me with one thing after another. I just hated to see that young girl die.’

‘I know how you feel, but we had no way of knowing they’d take a hostage into the boat, just as they didn’t realise we had to stop them.’

Nick felt better, he had a lot to learn. ‘Got to get some shut eye.’ He muttered, and shuffled off back to his allotted pokey cabin in the Petty Officer’s mess that felt like heaven as he collapsed on the bunk, not bothering to remove his clothing, allowing the darkness to cushion him into a deep troubled sleep.

Karen followed, exhaustion catching up with her as well, yet she was unable to sleep and instead lay tossing on a narrow bunk. The past few days had surpassed all others in her life and she found it hard to come to terms with the impact and the changes wrought. She thought about Brian and their years together, and softly said goodbye to his memory. The ghost of Sean still lingered and she wondered where he was, if he was still alive. She felt somehow that he was. He was certainly still alive in her mind, and now another man captured her thoughts, adding to her unrest. Her nerve-racked body refused to relax and one stream of thoughts after another attacked her weary mind, sending it racing, tormenting her senses. Never-ending conversations flashed by, future plans crowded in pressing for recognition. Frustrated; her head throbbing now, she fumbled in the dark for her medical bag seeking a sedative to calm the torrent. Finally, a warmth spread through her body as the nerve ends began to unwind and she slipped gradually into a coma-like sleep.

Dave allowed them to sleep the rest of that day and the following night, knowing they were both exhausted, and the ship was not going anywhere. Alex however, was up and around and making himself useful. At daylight the following day the seas had calmed, but there was no sign of them receding. The remaining towers of the Phoenix stood alone, like three misty ghosts in the early morning light, their steel walkways twisted and tangled at odd angles. The Marriott building beside it had slipped into its watery grave sometime during the night leaving another pile of rubble beside the remains of the Phoenix tower.

The Mittagong’s Navilon cocoon was open and Dave stood on the deck with a steaming coffee in hand, watching the rapidly growing arc of bright red sun nudge her way higher up on the eastern horizon.

‘Beautiful, isn’t it?’ Nick said quietly as he joined Dave.

‘Why’s the sun rising so far in the south? Why is it so warm?’

Dave listened intently as Nick explained his theory.

‘Will it tilt back?’

‘It’s what I’ve been scared of since this whole thing started, when we found the new fault line. I think it will tilt more as the last of the ice melts. It’ll change our seasons forever.’

Brilliant rays of glimmering colour danced on the surface of the water and a rosy glow filled the sky with the promise of a clear perfect day.

‘Look at the way the sun’s filtering through the open walls of the Phoenix, it’s almost like a futuristic painting, only no-one would paint buildings in the ocean!’ Nick said.

Finally the calmer sea splashed lazily against the steel girders supporting the towers, no longer hurling her mighty power in anger.

‘Do you think they’ll remain standing?’ Dave asked.

‘Yeah, after what they’ve been through, I think they’ll be there for a long time. A reminder of what used to be. Maybe we should make them a memorial to past civilisation. They’ll make a great land mark for ships at sea.’

‘Marking what?’

The question remained unanswered as both men fell into silence, sipping their coffee and watching as the commercial boats that had survived returned from the sea.

Dave broke the silence. ‘I could use a man like you on my team Nick. What’re your plans now?’

Nick racked his elbows on the deck railing, stroking his moustache deep in thought. ‘I don’t know mate. The Platypus will be here soon. I can’t go back to the States, that era of my life is over. I guess I’ll find something to do here.’

‘God knows there’s going to be a lot to be done.’ Dave said. ‘Right now I can’t think beyond today and tomorrow, one step at-a-time, but if you’re interested, I know there’ll be room for you and the Platypus. You’re going to need fuel and we have the only supply.’

‘Thanks Dave. Let me think about it. I’ll decide when she gets back and talk to my crew if that’s okay.’

‘Sure take all the time you need. Meanwhile, if you want something to do, we have to distribute face masks to all those people returning on the boats. Graham’s in Brisbane again, the damage there’s unbelievable. You’re going to have to get ashore by boat and it won’t be easy. Tomorrow will see a high risk of contamination from the onshore debris and bodies washed in by the tsunami, they’ve created a huge barricade to the roads up to the mountains. All the survivors here will have to stay out here until we can ferry them to the shore. Not a pleasant thought at the moment, but the Vetos are deployed in areas where survivors can’t reach safety by any other means. In the meantime we have to contact all those boats out there, explain what’s going on and get the masks to them. If they attempt to enter without protection, they’ll run the risk on contracting any number of diseases.’

Dave departed leaving Nick feeling optimistic. His strength was beginning to return, but his body still ached all over. His muscles were strained and pinched, not ready yet to recommence their duties, although the headache had finally lifted leaving him feeling clear-headed at last. Emotionally he was far from being calm, a pain stabbed in his chest and a tight knot filled his abdomen. His mind was full of unanswerable questions.Must do what Dave suggested, one step-at-a-time, he thought. The sun penetrated his open jacket, massaging the surface muscles on his chest with a soft warmth, spreading drowsy ripples throughout his body. He gulped the last of his coffee and went below to his cabin. This time he undressed and took a long hot shower before falling back into the bunk and finally into a restful sleep.

Chapter Fifty-one

The New Day – The aftermath

The sound of a horn blaring stirred Nick from his deep slumber. The cabin was dark. How long had he slept? He fumbled for the light and blinked as his eyes became accustomed to the pale white light from the bedside lamp. He glanced at the clock, eleven thirty? His stomach rumbled as he yawned and slowly stretched. Muscles felt a little better. Food might be a good idea, wonder what sort of lunch they serve in the Navy?He casually strode down the companionway, climbed the ladder and upon opening the door to the deck was startled when confronted by the black coat of darkness.Good God!He thought.I’ve slept all day.

Making his way forward to the bridge, he found the seaman on watch on the port side. ‘Evening, Sir. How you feeling? Looks like you couldn’t pull the skin off a rice custard!’

Nick laughed weakly. ‘I’m much better thanks. Hungry though, any chance of getting some food?’

‘I can organise some scran for you, just be a snack though. Rest of the crew’s below.’ He called to the other man on watch to take over and led Nick down to the galley where he left him to raid the refrigerator. The ship was quiet and there was nothing to do but return to his bunk, where after reading for a while he was surprised to find himself sleepy again. He snapped off the light and drifted off, until startled by the ship’s wakey, wakey call at six am the next morning.

He found Dave topside with the Captain. Nick felt totally refreshed now and eager to get ashore. ‘Morning Nick.’ Dave’s bright blue eyes twinkled. ‘We were wondering when you’d surface. The masks have all been distributed. I was going to wake you, but Karen asked me to let you sleep. The Captain has organised some boats to take us in. We’ll round up the flotilla out there first.’ He gestured toward dozens of vessels drifting for as far as the eye could see. ‘Obviously we can’t let them come any closer, who knows what’s below the surface.We’ll get the people off and ferry them in. They’ve all been advised of the procedure. Let’s go and have some breakfast.’

Smells from the wardroom tantalised their nostrils as they made they way below deck. Karen emerged wearing navy camouflage overalls and shirt borrowed from the Slops Chest. Her dark hair was neatly in place and her face scrubbed clean of make-up. Nick was startled by her natural beauty and blushed as she nudged close to him at the table. The weary beaten cloud over her eyes had lifted, revealing a deeper purple glow, almost a glimmer. The cook looked on with pleasure as they wolfed the scrambled eggs, sourdough bread and orange juice.

After breakfast, with the Captain’s permission, Nick placed a call to the Platypus.

‘Capsicum to Platypus. Come in Platypus. Over.’

The radio crackled noisily. ‘Platypus here.’ Nick was ecstatic to hear Sam’s familiar New York drawl. Sweeter words he had never heard.‘Bout time you called boss, we’ve bin really worried. We’ve bin hit by more huge gales, but we’re okay. We’ve got some strange reports from land. Hard to decipher, everyone’s gone crazy. What’s it like there? Over.’

‘Pretty wild Sam. Is everything okay on board? How did she come through the tsunami swells? Over.’

‘No problem, just like you said boss, great big swells. Never seen anything like it and hope I don’t see it again. Wolf wants a word. Over.’

‘Nicky, We’ve been so worried.’ Wolf butted in. ‘How is everything in Australia? Over.’

‘Just as we predicted Wolf. Horrendous! I spoke quickly with Josh and Laura in Washington, they said there’s catastrophic damage everywhere. The whole area here where I used to live has been inundated by the sea and we can only communicate through the military, so news is limited. This entire city of millions of people here has been wiped out. We’re stuck on board a Navy frigate at present, waiting to get back to shore. Are you still on schedule? Over.’

‘Sure, Sam says we will be there in nine days, we’re making very good time. Over.’

‘Nine days! Why so long? Over.’

‘He’s had to plot new courses around the new islands. It’s no longer a straight run.’

‘Okay. I didn’t think of that. If you want to make contact again call me on this frequency, I’ll make sure the Captain knows where I am. Over.’

‘Roger that Nicky. Sam has been listening to all the channels. A volcano in the devils playground that’s been dormant for thousand of years is erupting. My Got it’s bad. Communications here are the same, almost non-existent, we’re only getting snippets. I can’t imagine what it’s like there so be careful. Call us when you can we’ll be on standby. Out.’

Nick felt a weight had lifted from his shoulders knowing his beloved ship was safe and steaming toward him. He checked the impulse to cheer loudly, instead selfishly savouring the tiny bubbles of enthusiasm that silently popped and prodded inside his chest. Waiting was going to be intolerable, once they were united things would be different, but until then he’d work with Dave doing what he could to help. Graham had gone to Brisbane and he allowed his mind to imagine the destruction that the city must have sustained. All his favourite haunts from the past marched past his closed eyes. The Tung Palace in Fortitude Valley’s Chinatown where he dined two nights out of seven in the summer of 2029 would be under ten metres of sea-water, he was sure. He thought about five million inhabitants of the city and wondered how many survived. He had read all about the 1974 and 2011 floods that had wreaked havoc on Brisbane. Every flood since then had been measured against them until now. This was the granddaddy of all floods, there would never be one to equal it. He decided then that he would take the Platypus there when she arrived. He wanted desperately to be on board her again where he was at least in charge of the situation. He felt like a fish out of water and smiled at the irony of that phrase.

* * *

Time dragged interminably as food and supplies were unloaded from some of the commercial vessels anchored out. Alex and Karen were eager to get back to Camp B and Nick was frustrated by the inertia, feeling helpless now they were all well rested.

‘Glad I’m not a sailor.’ Dave muttered beside Nick. ‘It’s bloody boring sitting about on this ship. We’ll go ashore in the morning. I’m afraid that’s going to be rough. I’d get a Veto back to take everyone into the hills but they’re all in Brisbane rescuing survivors. Looks like another lazy night at sea!’

The evening turned out to be anything but lazy. The Ship’s company turned on a rip roaring party in the wardroom. The survivors from the Phoenix had snapped out of the pain of their horrific experience and joined in, timidly at first, then with an exuberance bordering on hysteria with the aid of alcoholic drinks brought in by the commercial ships. Underlying the frivolity was a constant uneasiness, a dread of the ordeal they faced tomorrow. Some visitors from other boats came on board and the party raged well into the night. New friendships were formed, stories swapped, impossible tales related. Nick and Karen danced until they thought their legs would cave in. The chief steward brought more drinks. ‘Better make the most of this lot maties.’ He warned. ‘When it’s gone, God knows where we get any more. Think the brewery’s gone up the river!’ His joke unintentionally stopped the party dead, reminding everyone of the dilemma ahead, bringing home in a peculiar way the reality of the situation. Most then staggered off one-by-one to lay down their heads and allow the alcohol to lull them into a foggy sleep.

Early the next morning Karen stood beside Nick on the deck of the Mittagong. ‘Surely there should be some sort of ceremony to mark the day we started over.’

Nick had nothing to say. He just looked into her eyes until she turned away. ‘C’mon, they’re waiting.’ She said.

Chapter Fifty-two

The Horror

Two liberty boats had been lowered over the side and were held fast by the gangway. The crew helped Alex and some of the other survivors from the Phoenix on board with Nick, Karen and Dave boarding last. The water was deceptively calm with no hint of what lay beneath as they slowly headed toward the shore. Nick watched Dave with curiosity as he stood straight-backed in the bow of the boat with an air of authority. His fifty-five years had been kind to him; his skin yet to show the deeper crinkled lines of ageing, his thick sandy hair shining in the sunlight, his classic profile defined by a straight nose and a generous mouth. Nick’s earlier assessment of Dave had proven correct, he was a natural leader of men whose power and influence was subjugated by his warm personality.

Alex passed out their face masks and gloves, explaining they would be needed to protect them from any disease resulting from the dead bodies they would find among the debris.

‘Don’t touch anything dead.’ He instructed. ‘Move quickly over the debris and stay together.‘ A flotilla of other liberty boats with the rest of the hostages, and several private cruisers selected by Dave, slipped silently in behind them as they began their grim procession to the shore.

Dread enveloped Karen, her earlier high spirits dampened by the thought of the carnage they would have to climb over. Seeing it from the air was totally different to being right in it, touching it. She had seen many dead bodies throughout her career, but this was something different. There would be children, babies, innocent unsuspecting people, animals; lives cut short by an unforgiving cruel sea, unclaimed, unidentified, rotting among rubbish!

They passed by mountains of rubble forming islands where ten-metre walls of jagged steel and concrete leered at them on either side. The sickening vile smell of mud, slime and death assaulted their nostrils until Karen thought she would vomit. Several of the passengers with face masks cast aside hung over the side of the boat with their shoulders heaving, retching uncontrollably. A woman screamed and Karen turned to see animal and human arms, legs and parts of bodies protruding grotesquely from the mangled chaos of timber, concrete and reinforcing, crushed car bodies and Trancars. A mother shielded her child from the repulsive sight and Karen closed her eyes, nauseated and appalled.

Nick clenched his teeth and stared grimly ahead at the carnage confronting them. The first exposure to such horrors was always the worst, subsequent ones tempered by knowing what lay ahead. How would they handle this? How would they ever clear it without heavy machinery? It would just have to rot there and become a graveyard for thousands of souls? That bitter knowledge would cast a dark shadow over the land for many years to come. The realisation of the depth of this atrocious disaster finally dawned on Nick, confronting him head-on; and like a boxer’s blow, it knocked the breath from his lungs. Up to this point it had all been conjecture but now he faced it, it was even more frightening than he could have imagined.

The tender rammed against a section of low lying rubble between two high cliffs of debris and Dave jumped from the boat onto the wreckage and tied it to some steel poking from the pile. Nick stepped out and helped the shell shocked passengers who stepped rigidly one-at-a-time onto the new shoreline of ruins, grey-faced and sobbing like zombies awakening from a long sleep. They stopped to stare at the barricade facing them and Karen reached for Nick’s hand. It could have been a scene from a horror movie but no director could have envisaged the carnage here. The twisted wreckage loomed ten metres above them and as far as the eye could see in any direction. It was incomprehensible to imagine that the massive piles of rubble around them had been a bustling society of millions. From this perspective most had no idea how far it reached ahead of them, but Nick and Karen knew it was a long way, even though the army had marked areas where it was the shortest distance to the roads or the navigable land.They tightened their masks but could not block out the mind numbing smell of death and rotting vegetation.

‘We could go back to the ship and wait for Graham to get back?’ Nick said.

‘No. I need to see this, we all need to see this. Besides, we could find survivors.’

‘Remember.’ Alex said to everyone around them. ‘If you see a body, even if you think it’s alive, don’t touch it! If you cut yourself don’t ignore it. Call for me or the army. Stay together.’

They put on their gloves and began to climb. Nick tasted the bile rising and he fought the impulse to retch. He worried about the effect this would have on the children and almost cried when he looked back to see a little girl in a blue dress standing beside a woman. She looked to be six or seven years old and she clung to her mother’s dress in fear. Nothing had prepared them for this and they would never forget it. There was no way around it, they had to cross.

They moved slowly, every piece of steel or wood or concrete threatened to wound them. Slime and rotting vegetation clung to their ankles and stuck to their shoes. Fumes rose clouding their eyes, fires were burning in pockets sending out stinking fumes that choked their every breath. All they could see towering around them were the mountains of ruin. Nick realised this wreckage would remain for years, as access to it was only by way of four-wheel land vehicles or sea. They would need an army of bulldozers working non-stop for years, not just here but at every shoreline. The living survivors would take precedence over a clean up campaign. He could see no immediate solution.

They trudged on in silence. Army personnel poked sticks with red ties in places where body parts were visible. Nick guessed that one day in the uncertain future they may try to retrieve and bury them. The sun burned their skin and people fainted but they were afraid to stop, afraid that if they did they would not be able to carry on. People cried and crossed themselves as they passed yet another mangled dead body.

They struggled on for hours picking their way through the horror, with filth clinging to their clothes that were ripped, and hearts that were breaking. After what Nick judged to be halfway Karen dropped and sobbed for so long Nick was afraid for her sanity. He was afraid for his own sanity as he mutely crouched beside her. Alex gave them some energy drink he carried in a backpack. No-one was afraid to be seen crying, even the hardened sailors wept openly. They couldn’t run to flee this appalling place, often they were forced to crawl and stop to wait for others to catch up, and in doing so experienced sights and smells that would haunt them for a lifetime. When they reached the end, when they trod on firm ground again and the pain was behind them, they rushed the waiting jeeps sobbing.

* * *

The trip to the camp went unnoticed as Nick and Karen and the little girl in blue with her mother travelled without speaking. There were no words to convey what they felt, there were no more tears to be spent.

They returned to Karen’s home to find Bill and Veronica happily sharing each other’s company. A bond had formed between them and a new respect for each other’s tenacity and courage had emerged, bringing them together in a way Karen could never have predicted. Bill’s shoulder was on the mend finally and despite the sadness brought on by Brian’s death, a kind of peace settled on the group. The worst was over. They had no more to fear.

Graham came back from Brisbane for the memorial service for Brian the following day. A small forlorn group gathered in the bush where Brian had loved to spend his spare time. The army Padre gave a sermon about peace and hope as they all said their goodbyes. Karen was dry-eyed and serene until the end when she broke down and cried. Nick felt like a child again wishing his father was alive to fill the empty void that knotted his chest and filled his soul. Nothing would ever do that, he expected he would remember Brian every day for the rest of his life.

Graham, Dave, Alex and the family spent the rest of the day resting on the wide verandah gazing out upon the ocean that once was the City of The Gold Coast, discussing the future. Graham advised he was moving to Canberra, where he had set up operations with his two 777s and the Veto fleet. He had decided to stay in Australia. Everything in Hawaii was wiped out, no airports, no beaches, no cities. Jim was safe and wished him luck. Aussair was still in business, but operating on a vastly different plane than before, working with the Government in Australia. Graham had secured air tight contracts that would last for this life time and guaranteed him and those he employed a reasonable income, which was more than most people had at this point. Despite the changed world and the hardships ahead, he felt fulfilled, useful and optimistic.

Chapter Fifty-three

Mt Rockwell

President Walker remained at Mt Rockwell in his duplicate White House and General Cooper continued to run the country. General Douglas had received his fourth star, and General Worth had been thrown into prison to await charges of treason. Bob Anderson had also been stripped of office and locked up.

Laura remained at Mt Rockwell and had been given better accommodations. The political parties were in disarray, many of the politicians missing, which is why the President had instigated military rule. Nobody knew how long the military would rule and nobody cared.

Josh was grateful Laura had located him the second day after the flood, or perhaps he would not have had the strength to go on. The power and stature he had previously enjoyed was gone. He felt alone, afraid and vulnerable. Many men shared the same feelings, grief for their lost loved ones, anxiety, panic, fear and frustration.

They all asked themselves how they could function under these circumstances or for how long? Tensions were rising as each day dawned and they were trapped in their mountain retreat, a weakened, frightened Government.

Chapter Fifty-four

Gold Coast

Karen insisted that Nick stay on at the house with Bill and Veronica while she continued setting up the hospital in the hills with Alex. Medical supplies were becoming a concern. There were so many demands and so few resources. Graham promised to favour them with some special supply drops which he would work toward when he arrived back to Canberra. With the shortage of fuel and the constant threat of attack, Karen decided to stay at Camp B and return home occasionally, arranging with Nick when he could come to collect her.

The army was to send a jeep for Dave that afternoon and Karen reluctantly packed a bag.

Veronica came to her room. ‘I can see you’re still in shock over Brian’s death. I also know you didn’t love him.’

‘What?’

‘C’mon Karen I’m not blind.’ She leaned against the door with her arms folded.

‘No… you’re wrong, I did love him… but not as a lover. We hadn’t made love in two years.’

‘I didn’t pick up on that. However, Iam picking up the sparks between you and Nick.’

Karen whacked some clothes into her case. ‘God Veronica, how can you say that? I thought you loved Brian too.’

‘I did, but he’s dead dear. You have to face it and move on with your life.’

‘Oh, I’ve faced it all right. I’ve thought of nothing else through this bloody catastrophe.’ Tears formed in her eyes.

‘You could do with a lot worse than Nick. He’s a real catch, he’s so handsome. If I was a few years younger…’

Veronica took her in her arms and stroked her head. ‘I’m sorry. I don’t want to see you suffer like this. Nick’s a great guy, give him a chance okay? I also think Brian would want you two together, more so than that eye…talian doctor whose always mooning after you.’

Karen smiled. ‘Poor Alex. He’s just not my type. I don’t know how many times I’ve told him.’

‘Okay. Cheer up. Things can’t get much worse than what we’ve all just been through.’ She turned to leave.

‘Veronica. I’m glad you and Bill seem to be happy at last.’

‘Thanks dear, so am I. So am I.’

* * *

There was no need for an oceanographer here so Nick helped out where he could, his muscles and a no-fear attitude helped to repel the frightened angry and lost people that besieged their refuge looking for food and shelter. They had taken in some of the women and children but the men were forced to move on which broke everyone’s hearts again; no-one knew how they would survive. Nick travelled back to camp B where he managed to beg some army stretchers that he arranged in rows in Karen’s garage. They did not have enough clothing or bedding but were thankful for the warmer weather brought on by the disaster.

Alex threw himself into working eighteen-hours a day and became miserable, not because of the workload, but having come to the realisation that Karen would never be his. He had sensed the electricity building between her and Nick, and saw the way they looked at each other, even before they themselves understood, he saw they were destined to be together. He knew in his heart that he had lost her forever but somehow it was all right, perhaps he needed this catastrophe to shake him back to his senses and acknowledge where his concentration should be channelled. He was a good doctor and thankful that he had his profession to absorb his energies.

The next eight days were a blur of work for Karen. Nick stayed at Karen’s house standing guard over the survivors now living there and visited Camp B three times to get supplies. While there he made it his business to see Karen. Their meetings were brief and always in a crowded setting. The camp atmosphere was oppressive with so many refugees, primitive conditions and the unaccustomed heat advancing upon them.

‘We always complained about the winter.’ Karen remarked that last evening as they sat alone on the edge of camp. ‘I think it may have been less traumatic if the climate had remained normal. It seems so weird to be hot in June. I think it’s more unsettling than that water out there. We can see what has happened with the ocean, but what’s going to happen with the weather. Are the storms going to get worse?’

‘I’m not sure.’ Nick mused curling his moustache thinking he should have had a shave. ‘It could take a long time to settle down. If it ever does.’

‘At least we’d feel better in houses, but we may as well be outside as in these tents. Do you think people will be able to live in houses again Nick?’

‘Yeah I do. They’ll be primitive at first, there’s no building materials and nobody’s going down to the waterfront to salvage any of that debris, it’s too gruesome. Besides, the army have cordoned it off from the public. The human race is very industrious it won’t take very long for us to come up with ways.’

‘What about the sea? Will it ever recede? It doesn’t appear to be changing very much.’

‘It’s still rising. There must be a huge amount of molten magma still spewing from the seabed in the north, and until that stops the ice caps will continue to melt.’

‘Everyone’s asking why it’s so hot. No-one’s saying. D’you know?’

‘I haven’t got proof, but I think the earth’s tilted and the axis has changed slightly. The seasons have been reversed because we’re no longer facing the sun at the same angle.’

‘My God! It gets worse, if that’s possible. D’you think there’ll be more earthquakes?’

‘That I don’t know. These were rare. It was a combination of nature and man’s interference. Let’s hope that we’ve learned a lesson. We can’t keep abusing our planet and expect no repercussions. Maybe this was a warning.’

‘Some warning! I’d hate to see anything worse than that. I’ll have nightmares for the rest of my life. Maybe it is a lesson. We need to develop a bigger respect for nature’s power. All our so-called safe buildings just crumbled like plastic toys, except the Phoenix.’

‘Well, I think it’s probably certain that we’ll never build like that again. Besides the lack of materials, people will be hesitant to construct high density living. You’re right, we have been taught a lesson, I just hope we’re smart enough to listen.’

The Platypus should be here tomorrow. Sam called me yesterday. I can’t wait, even if it means facing that holocaust down there again.’

‘What’re you going do, are you going back to the States to get Laura?’

‘No, it’s over between us. Was long before this happened.’

‘How do you feel about that?’ Karen asked, secretly pleased.

‘It was never meant to be, too many opposing factors. Funny, but after everything that’s happened it seems insignificant.’ Nick was surprised that he could talk about Laura with such little emotion. He had pushed her from his conscious thoughts since the day he told the world about the coming cataclysm. He had another life now, another world, a new frightening world to be sure, and he felt confident and optimistic.

‘I’ve decided to stay here. Dave wants me to work with him, says he can use my outfit as a supply ship for people stranded all along the coastline. It’s not what she was built for, but what the heck, times have changed. Maybe I have to change. Not sure what we’ll do about the Bunyip though, probably put her in mothballs. Perhaps later on there’ll be a need to do some more research, I’ll worry about her then.’

He left Karen that night reluctantly, but with a new optimism and a new insight into his feelings.

* * *

The next day back at the house Nick paced the verandah, binoculars in hand, eyes fixed to the horizon in search of the white hull of the Platypus. Bill remarked that he was like a caged lion waiting for his supper of fresh red meat. Many boats and the occasional ship plied the sea, drifting, waiting for some direction, with no place to go, their purpose no longer valid. Nick imagined the turmoil their captain’s were experiencing; lost, uninformed, frightened, waiting for permission to land, wondering what was ahead of them.

She was hardly a speck on the horizon when Nick spotted her tell-tale gantry riding high on the sea like a majestic white whale with its tail perched in the air. He whooped and leapt about excitedly like a child on Christmas morning confronted by Santa Clause’s bounty. With heart pumping and nerves tingling he called to Bill. ‘She’s here, she’s here. Thank God!’ He realised she was his life, his salvation, the thing that he’d worked all his life for was coming home to him, and in one piece! Impulsively he jumped into the jeep without saying goodbye to Bill and Veronica and grinding the gears, found himself tearing off to find Karen and tell her the news, oblivious to the rough dusty track that he had bitterly complained of each time he crossed it.

She was by her tent and having just come off night duty was tired and miserable when she saw the dust clouds approaching across the compound. The jeep shuddered to halt, throwing stones and dirt into the air, and Nick alighted with an exuberance she hadn’t seen for a long time. He ran to her laughing, clapping his hands together, and without pausing clasped her around the waist, his face inches from hers and his brown eyes glistening. He swung her around in circles, chanting.

‘She’s here, she’s here my dear!’

Karen thought he had gone mad.

‘Put me down!’ she demanded. ‘What on earth are your doing?’

He conceded to her request and stopped, and holding her at arm’s length gazed searchingly into her face.‘The Platypus, she’s out there! It’s the most wonderful sight you could see. That big white wonderful ship. Don’t you see, everything’s okay now!’ Then he stopped chattering, and a sombre change came over him. He stepped back, kicking at the barren soil, and stared at his feet, avoiding her gaze.

‘I’ve come to say goodbye. Dave’s got plans for us that don’t include staying around here. There’s so much work to be done in Brisbane and farther north. We’re going to take supplies up the coast and look for survivors.’ He looked up to see tears welling in her purple eyes. Impulsively he grabbed her shoulders and kissed her, tasting a salty tear that had dropped onto her lips. An unexplainable shock cascaded through him enveloping his body, stirring his groin, sucking at his inner being until he groaned. Reluctantly he pushed her away unable to speak. Her face registered what she was feeling; mouth open, lips swollen, pupils dilated, she too was rendered speechless. He turned abruptly and walked back to the jeep afraid to look at her again. As he started the motor he chanced one last look. She was smiling broadly.

‘I think you’re going to need a nurse on the Platypus, there’ll be injured people in those small pockets of survivors?’ She yelled above the rattle of the motor.

Nick stared in disbelief, he had considered asking her but the courage had eluded him. It was more than he hoped for. Without speaking he grinned and waved her toward the jeep. ‘Take me back to the house so I can tell Uncle Bill.’ She ordered, climbing in beside him.

Surprisingly, Bill and Veronica took the news without the usual tirade of advice. Of course it was too early to discuss their feelings, and Nick let them think it was a working relationship. Veronica knew better, so did Karen, her decision had not come lightly. She had been unable to think of little else since the episode at the Phoenix, when she had been standing on the roof wishing Bobby would throw her off.

Nick called Graham to ferry them out to the ship, he didn’t want to put Karen through that traumatic experience of negotiating the debris below again. Veronica drove them back to camp B where she and Bill said teary goodbyes to them and where Graham was waiting to fly them out to the Platypus. They had shared so much together and it was a gut wrenching goodbye. They promised to send messages when they could, and Veronica cried.

As they walked to Liberty Karen said to Nick, ‘I wish I could stop this bloody crying. It’s all I seem to do lately.’

Nick didn’t reply, his eyes were fixed to Platypus.

Sam waited on the Veto pad on deck with two soldiers, his huge grin hidden by a face mask. ‘Welcome home boss.’ He said after Graham lowered them in slings from the Veto. ‘These guys tole me about this, they made me wear a mask, but Jesus. I’ve never seen anything so…’

‘Get us out of here Sam.’ Nick said as they all ducked away from the Veto as Graham lifted of and waved goodbye.

Karen tried to think about Sean, but no matter how hard she tried the ghost would not appear and she understood with a thankful calmness that it had gone forever.

‘It’s not going to be easy.’ Nick said. ‘Life at sea can be very challenging, and we’ll be heading into things that will test our fortitude.’

‘We’ll be one big family and we can help people, that’s all that matters now.’ Karen said. ‘It’ll be nothing after what we’ve just come through.’ Looking out to sea she smiled wistfully as the Platypus’s engines pulsated beneath her feet and they glided gracefully north over the gentle green swell.

The End

Content

Melisande R. Mason
2042
The Great Cataclysm

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter Forty-nine

Chapter Fifty

Chapter Fifty-one

Chapter Fifty-two

Chapter Fifty-three

Chapter Fifty-four